TalibNotes
Sign in
TalibNotesStudy with clarity, return with context.

TalibNotes keeps Qur'an reading, Hadith collections, bookmarks, and reflective notes in one calm study workspace.

Open notesBrowse Quran

Study

HomeQur'anRoot ExplorerHadithSearch QuranSearch HadithSearch Everything

Workspace

Sign InNotesBookmarksWhat's newAboutContact

© 2026 TalibNotes

Built for deliberate reading, clear recall, and easy return.

Ch. 10 of 97
HomeHadithSahih al-BukhariCall to Prayers (Adhaan)

Call to Prayers (Adhaan)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 10 · 273 hadiths

Section 1

بَدْءُ الأَذَانِ

How the Adhan for Salat (Prayer) was started

603

حَدَّثَنَا عِمْرَانُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ ذَكَرُوا النَّارَ وَالنَّاقُوسَ، فَذَكَرُوا الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى، فَأُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ الأَذَانَ وَأَنْ يُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The people mentioned the fire and the bell (they suggested those as signals to indicate the starting ofprayers), and by that they mentioned the Jews and the Christians. Then Bilal was ordered topronounce Adhan for the prayer by saying its wordings twice, and for the Iqama (the call for theactual standing for the prayers in rows) by saying its wordings once. (Iqama is pronounced when thepeople are ready for the prayer).

Sahih al-Bukhari 603

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 1

604

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي نَافِعٌ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ يَقُولُ كَانَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ حِينَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ يَجْتَمِعُونَ فَيَتَحَيَّنُونَ الصَّلاَةَ، لَيْسَ يُنَادَى لَهَا، فَتَكَلَّمُوا يَوْمًا فِي ذَلِكَ، فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ اتَّخِذُوا نَاقُوسًا مِثْلَ نَاقُوسِ النَّصَارَى‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ بَلْ بُوقًا مِثْلَ قَرْنِ الْيَهُودِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَوَلاَ تَبْعَثُونَ رَجُلاً يُنَادِي بِالصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ يَا بِلاَلُ قُمْ فَنَادِ بِالصَّلاَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: When the Muslims arrived at Medina, they used to assemble for the prayer, and used to guess the timefor it. During those days, the practice of Adhan for the prayers had not been introduced yet. Once theydiscussed this problem regarding the call for prayer. Some people suggested the use of a bell like theChristians, others proposed a trumpet like the horn used by the Jews, but `Umar was the first tosuggest that a man should call (the people) for the prayer; so Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) ordered Bilal to get upand pronounce the Adhan for prayers.

Sahih al-Bukhari 604

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 2

Section 2

الأَذَانُ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى

Pronouncing the wording of Adhan for Salat (prayers) twice (in doubles)

605

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ سِمَاكِ بْنِ عَطِيَّةَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ، الأَذَانَ وَأَنْ يُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ إِلاَّ الإِقَامَةَ‏.‏

Narrated Anas: Bilal was ordered to repeat the wording of the Adhan for prayers twice, and to pronounce the wordingof the Iqama once except "Qad-qamat-is-salat".

Sahih al-Bukhari 605

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 3

606

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَثُرَ النَّاسُ قَالَ ـ ذَكَرُوا ـ أَنْ يَعْلَمُوا وَقْتَ الصَّلاَةِ بِشَىْءٍ يَعْرِفُونَهُ، فَذَكَرُوا أَنْ يُورُوا نَارًا أَوْ يَضْرِبُوا نَاقُوسًا، فَأُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ الأَذَانَ وَأَنْ يُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: When the number of Muslims increased they discussed the question as to how to know the time forthe prayer by some familiar means. Some suggested that a fire be lit (at the time of the prayer) andothers put forward the proposal to ring the bell. Bilal was ordered to pronounce the wording of Adhantwice and of the Iqama once only.

Sahih al-Bukhari 606

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 4

Section 3

الإِقَامَةُ وَاحِدَةٌ، إِلاَّ قَوْلَهُ قَدْ قَامَتِ الصَّلاَةُ

To pronounce the wording of Iqama once (in singles) except Qad-qamat-is-Salat

607

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ، الأَذَانَ، وَأَنْ يُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ فَذَكَرْتُ لأَيُّوبَ فَقَالَ إِلاَّ الإِقَامَةَ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Qilaba: Anas said, "Bilal was ordered to pronounce the wording of Adhan twice and of Iqama once only." Thesub narrator Isma`il said, "I mentioned that to Aiyub and he added (to that), "Except Iqama (i.e. Qadqamat-is-salat which should be said twice).

Sahih al-Bukhari 607

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 5

Section 4

فَضْلِ التَّأْذِينِ

Superiority of the Adhan

608

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا نُودِيَ لِلصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ وَلَهُ ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ، فَإِذَا قَضَى النِّدَاءَ أَقْبَلَ، حَتَّى إِذَا ثُوِّبَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ، حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى التَّثْوِيبَ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يَخْطُرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَنَفْسِهِ، يَقُولُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا، اذْكُرْ كَذَا‏.‏ لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ، حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ لاَ يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "When the Adhan is pronounced Satan takes to his heels and passes wind withnoise during his flight in order not to hear the Adhan. When the Adhan is completed he comes backand again takes to his heels when the Iqama is pronounced and after its completion he returns againtill he whispers into the heart of the person (to divert his attention from his prayer) and makes himremember things which he does not recall to his mind before the prayer and that causes him to forgethow much he has prayed."

Sahih al-Bukhari 608

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 6

Section 5

رَفْعِ الصَّوْتِ بِالنِّدَاءِ

Raising the voice in pronouncing the Adhan

609

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، ثُمَّ الْمَازِنِيِّ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ قَالَ لَهُ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ، فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ أَوْ بَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَّنْتَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَارْفَعْ صَوْتَكَ بِالنِّدَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلاَ إِنْسٌ وَلاَ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏‏‏. ‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman: Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri told my father, "I see you liking sheep and the wilderness. So whenever you arewith your sheep or in the wilderness and you want to pronounce Adhan for the prayer raise your voicein doing so, for whoever hears the Adhan, whether a human being, a jinn or any other creature, will bea witness for you on the Day of Resurrection." Abu Sa`id added, "I heard it (this narration) fromAllah's Messenger (ﷺ)."

Sahih al-Bukhari 609

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 7

Section 6

مَا يُحْقَنُ بِالأَذَانِ مِنَ الدِّمَاءِ

To suspend fighting on hearing the Adhan

610

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا غَزَا بِنَا قَوْمًا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَغْزُو بِنَا حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ وَيَنْظُرَ، فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا كَفَّ عَنْهُمْ، وَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ أَذَانًا أَغَارَ عَلَيْهِمْ، قَالَ فَخَرَجْنَا إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهِمْ لَيْلاً، فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ وَلَمْ يَسْمَعْ أَذَانًا رَكِبَ وَرَكِبْتُ خَلْفَ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، وَإِنَّ قَدَمِي لَتَمَسُّ قَدَمَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَرَجُوا إِلَيْنَا بِمَكَاتِلِهِمْ وَمَسَاحِيهِمْ فَلَمَّا رَأَوُا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالُوا مُحَمَّدٌ وَاللَّهِ، مُحَمَّدٌ وَالْخَمِيسُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا رَآهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، خَرِبَتْ خَيْبَرُ، إِنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا بِسَاحَةِ قَوْمٍ فَسَاءَ صَبَاحُ الْمُنْذَرِينَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Humaid: Anas bin Malik said, "Whenever the Prophet (ﷺ) went out with us to fight (in Allah's cause) against anynation, he never allowed us to attack till morning and he would wait and see: if he heard Adhan hewould postpone the attack and if he did not hear Adhan he would attack them." Anas added, "Wereached Khaibar at night and in the morning when he did not hear the Adhan for the prayer, he (theProphet ) rode and I rode behind Abi Talha and my foot was touching that of the Prophet.The inhabitants of Khaibar came out with their baskets and spades and when they saw the Prophet (ﷺ)they shouted 'Muhammad! By Allah, Muhammad and his army.' When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) saw them, hesaid, "Allahu-Akbar! Allahu-Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach a (hostile) nation (tofight), then evil will be the morning of those who have been warned."

Sahih al-Bukhari 610

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 8

Section 7

مَا يَقُولُ إِذَا سَمِعَ الْمُنَادِي

What to say on hearing the Adhan

611

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ النِّدَاءَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ ما يَقُولُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Whenever you hear the Adhan, say what the Mu'adh-dhin is saying.

Sahih al-Bukhari 611

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 9

612

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عِيسَى بْنُ طَلْحَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ مُعَاوِيَةَ، يَوْمًا فَقَالَ مِثْلَهُ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏ ‏ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Isa bin Talha: that he had heard Muawiya repeating the words of Adhan up to "Wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadanrasulul-lah (and I testify that Muhammad is Allah's Messenger (ﷺ).)"

Sahih al-Bukhari 612

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 10

613

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ رَاهَوَيْهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، نَحْوَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَحَدَّثَنِي بَعْضُ، إِخْوَانِنَا أَنَّهُ قَالَ لَمَّا قَالَ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ هَكَذَا سَمِعْنَا نَبِيَّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ‏.‏

Narrated Yahya as above (586) and added: "Some of my companions told me that Hisham had said, "When the Mu'adh-dhin said, "Haiyi `alassala(come for the prayer)." Muawiya said, "La hawla wala quwata illa billah (There is neither mightnor any power except with Allah)" and added, "We heard your Prophet saying the same."

Sahih al-Bukhari 613

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 11

Section 8

الدُّعَاءِ عِنْدَ النِّدَاءِ

Invocation at the time of Adhan

614

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ هَذِهِ الدَّعْوَةِ التَّامَّةِ وَالصَّلاَةِ الْقَائِمَةِ آتِ مُحَمَّدًا الْوَسِيلَةَ وَالْفَضِيلَةَ وَابْعَثْهُ مَقَامًا مَحْمُودًا الَّذِي وَعَدْتَهُ، حَلَّتْ لَهُ شَفَاعَتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Whoever after listening to the Adhan says, 'Allahumma Rabba hadhihi-dda`watit-tammah, was-salatil qa'imah, ati Muhammadan al-wasilata wal-fadilah, wa b`ath-humaqaman mahmudan-il-ladhi wa`adtahu' [O Allah! Lord of this perfect call (perfect by not ascribingpartners to You) and of the regular prayer which is going to be established, give Muhammad the rightof intercession and illustriousness, and resurrect him to the best and the highest place in Paradise thatYou promised him (of)], then my intercession for him will be allowed on the Day of Resurrection".

Sahih al-Bukhari 614

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 12

Section 9

الاِسْتِهَامِ فِي الأَذَانِ

To draw lots for pronouncing the Adhan

615

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ، ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ لاَسْتَهَمُوا، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing inthe first row (in congregational prayers) and found no other way to get that except by drawing lotsthey would draw lots, and if they knew the reward of the Zuhr prayer (in the early moments of itsstated time) they would race for it (go early) and if they knew the reward of `Isha' and Fajr (morning)prayers in congregation, they would come to offer them even if they had to crawl."

Sahih al-Bukhari 615

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 13

Section 10

الْكَلاَمِ فِي الأَذَانِ

Talking during the Adhan

616

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، وَعَبْدِالْحَمِيدِ، صَاحِبِ الزِّيَادِيِّ وَعَاصِمٍ الأَحْوَلِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ قَالَ خَطَبَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي يَوْمٍ رَدْغٍ، فَلَمَّا بَلَغَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُنَادِيَ الصَّلاَةُ فِي الرِّحَالِ‏.‏ فَنَظَرَ الْقَوْمُ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ فَقَالَ فَعَلَ هَذَا مَنْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنْهُ وَإِنَّهَا عَزْمَةٌ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Al-Harith: Once on a rainy muddy day, Ibn `Abbas delivered a sermon in our presence and when the Mu'adhdhinpronounced the Adhan and said, "Haiyi `ala-s-sala(t) (come for the prayer)" Ibn `Abbas orderedhim to say 'Pray at your homes.' The people began to look at each other (surprisingly). Ibn `Abbassaid. "It was done by one who was much better than I (i.e. the Prophet (ﷺ) or his Mu'adh-dhin), and it is alicense.'

Sahih al-Bukhari 616

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 14

Section 11

أَذَانِ الأَعْمَى إِذَا كَانَ لَهُ مَنْ يُخْبِرُهُ

The Adhan pronounced by a blind man (is permissible) when there is a person to inform him about the time of the Salat (prayer)

617

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ بِلاَلاً يُؤَذِّنُ بِلَيْلٍ، فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُنَادِيَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ ‏‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً أَعْمَى لاَ يُنَادِي حَتَّى يُقَالَ لَهُ أَصْبَحْتَ أَصْبَحْتَ‏.‏

Narrated Salim bin `Abdullah: My father said that Allah s Apostle said, "Bilal pronounces 'Adhan at night, so keep on eating anddrinking (Suhur) till Ibn Um Maktum pronounces Adhan." Salim added, "He was a blind man whowould not pronounce the Adhan unless he was told that the day had dawned."

Sahih al-Bukhari 617

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 15

Section 12

الأَذَانِ بَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ

The Adhan after Al-Fajr (dawn)

618

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَتْنِي حَفْصَةُ، أَنَّ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اعْتَكَفَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِلصُّبْحِ وَبَدَا الصُّبْحُ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُقَامَ الصَّلاَةُ‏.‏

Narrated Hafsa: When the Mu'adh-dhin pronounced the Adhan for Fajr prayer and the dawn became evident theProphet ordered a two rak`at light prayer (Sunna) before the Iqama of the compulsory(congregational) prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 618

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 16

619

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ بَيْنَ النِّدَاءِ وَالإِقَامَةِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to offer two light rak`at between the Adhan and the Iqama of the Fajr prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 619

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 17

620

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ بِلاَلاً يُنَادِي بِلَيْلٍ، فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُنَادِيَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Bilal pronounces the Adhan at night, so keep on eating and drinking (Suhur) tillIbn Um Maktum pronounces the Adhan."

Sahih al-Bukhari 620

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 18

Section 13

الأَذَانِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ

The Adhan before Al-Fajr (dawn)

621

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ لاَ يَمْنَعَنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ ـ أَوْ أَحَدًا مِنْكُمْ ـ أَذَانُ بِلاَلٍ مِنْ سَحُورِهِ، فَإِنَّهُ يُؤَذِّنُ ـ أَوْ يُنَادِي ـ بِلَيْلٍ، لِيَرْجِعَ قَائِمَكُمْ وَلِيُنَبِّهَ نَائِمَكُمْ، وَلَيْسَ أَنْ يَقُولَ الْفَجْرُ أَوِ الصُّبْحُ ‏‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ بِأَصَابِعِهِ وَرَفَعَهَا إِلَى فَوْقُ وَطَأْطَأَ إِلَى أَسْفَلُ حَتَّى يَقُولَ هَكَذَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ زُهَيْرٌ بِسَبَّابَتَيْهِ إِحْدَاهُمَا فَوْقَ الأُخْرَى ثُمَّ مَدَّهَا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَشِمَالِهِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Mas`ud: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "The Adhan pronounced by Bilal should not stop you from taking Suhur, for hepronounces the Adhan at night, so that the one offering the late night prayer (Tahajjud) from amongyou might hurry up and the sleeping from among you might wake up. It does not mean that dawn ormorning has started." Then he (the Prophet) pointed with his fingers and raised them up (towards thesky) and then lowered them (towards the earth) like this (Ibn Mas`ud imitated the gesture of theProphet). Az-Zuhri gestured with his two index fingers which he put on each other and then stretchedthem to the right and left. These gestures illustrate the way real dawn appears. It spreads left and righthorizontally. The dawn that appears in the high sky and lowers down is not the real dawn) .

Sahih al-Bukhari 621

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 19

622

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ،‏.‏ وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏.‏ ح وَحَدَّثَنِي يُوسُفُ بْنُ عِيسَى الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ بِلاَلاً يُؤَذِّنُ بِلَيْلٍ، فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُؤَذِّنَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Bilal pronounces the Adhan at night, so eat and drink (Suhur) till Ibn Um Maktumpronounces the Adhan."

Sahih al-Bukhari 622

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 20

623

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ،‏.‏ وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏.‏ ح وَحَدَّثَنِي يُوسُفُ بْنُ عِيسَى الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ بِلاَلاً يُؤَذِّنُ بِلَيْلٍ، فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُؤَذِّنَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha:The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Bilal pronounces the Adhan at night, so eat and drink (Suhur) till Ibn Um Maktum pronounces the Adhan

Sahih al-Bukhari 623

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 21

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 14

كَمْ بَيْنَ الأَذَانِ وَالإِقَامَةِ وَمَنْ يَنْتَظِرُ الإِقَامَةَ

How long should the interval between the Adhan and the Iqama be? (And something concerning) the person who wants for the Iqama

624

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنِ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ الْمُزَنِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلاَةٌ ـ ثَلاَثًا ـ لِمَنْ شَاءَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Mughaffal Al-Muzani: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said thrice, "There is a prayer between the two Adhans (Adhan and Iqama)," andadded, "For the one who wants to pray."

Sahih al-Bukhari 624

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 22

625

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَمْرَو بْنَ عَامِرٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ إِذَا أَذَّنَ قَامَ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَبْتَدِرُونَ السَّوَارِيَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُمْ كَذَلِكَ يُصَلُّونَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِبِ، وَلَمْ يَكُنْ بَيْنَ الأَذَانِ وَالإِقَامَةِ شَىْءٌ‏.‏ قَالَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ جَبَلَةَ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ لَمْ يَكُنْ بَيْنَهُمَا إِلاَّ قَلِيلٌ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: "When the Mu'adh-dhin pronounced the Adhan, some of the companions of the Prophet (ﷺ) wouldproceed to the pillars of the mosque (for the prayer) till the Prophet (ﷺ) arrived and in this way they usedto pray two rak`at before the Maghrib prayer. There used to be a little time between the Adhan and theIqama." Shu`ba said, "There used to be a very short interval between the two (Adhan and Iqama).

Sahih al-Bukhari 625

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 23

Section 15

مَنِ انْتَظَرَ الإِقَامَةَ

Whoever waits for the Iqama of the prayer

626

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا سَكَتَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ بِالأُولَى مِنْ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَسْتَبِينَ الْفَجْرُ، ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الأَيْمَنِ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِلإِقَامَةِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to pray two light rak`at before the morning (compulsory) prayer after the daydawned and the Mu'adh-dhin had finished his Adhan. He then would lie on his right side till theMu'adh-dhin came to pronounce the Iqama.

Sahih al-Bukhari 626

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 24

Section 16

بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلاَةٌ لِمَنْ شَاءَ

Between every two calls (Adhan and Iqama) there is a Salat (prayer) (that is optional) for the one who wants to offer it.

627

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلاَةٌ بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلاَةٌ ـ ثُمَّ قَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ ـ لِمَنْ شَاءَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Mughaffal: The prophet said, "There is a prayer between the two Adhans (Adhan and Iqama), there is a prayerbetween the two Adhans." And then while saying it the third time he added, "For the one who wantsto (pray).

Sahih al-Bukhari 627

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 25

Section 17

مَنْ قَالَ لِيُؤَذِّنْ فِي السَّفَرِ مُؤَذِّنٌ وَاحِدٌ

Whoever said that there should be one Mu'adh-dhin in the journey

628

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قَوْمِي فَأَقَمْنَا عِنْدَهُ عِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً، وَكَانَ رَحِيمًا رَفِيقًا، فَلَمَّا رَأَى شَوْقَنَا إِلَى أَهَالِينَا قَالَ ‏ ‏ ارْجِعُوا فَكُونُوا فِيهِمْ وَعَلِّمُوهُمْ وَصَلُّوا، فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُؤَذِّنْ لَكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ وَلْيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَكْبَرُكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Malik bin Huwairith: I came to the Prophet (ﷺ) with some men from my tribe and stayed with him for twenty nights. He waskind and merciful to us. When he realized our longing for our families, he said to us, "Go back andstay with your families and teach them the religion, and offer the prayer and one of you shouldpronounce the Adhan for the prayer when its time is due and the oldest one amongst you should leadthe prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 628

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 26

Section 18

الأَذَانِ لِلْمُسَافِرِ إِذَا كَانُوا جَمَاعَةً، وَالإِقَامَةِ، وَكَذَلِكَ بِعَرَفَةَ وَجَمْعٍ

If there are many travellers, Adhan and Iqama should be pronounced, (the same is to be observed) in 'Arafat and Al-Muzdalifa too

629

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْمُهَاجِرِ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَأَرَادَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ أَنْ يُؤَذِّنَ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أَبْرِدْ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُؤَذِّنَ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أَبْرِدْ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُؤَذِّنَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أَبْرِدْ ‏"‏‏.‏ حَتَّى سَاوَى الظِّلُّ التُّلُولَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏إِنَّ شِدَّةَ الْحَرِّ مِنْ فَيْحِ جَهَنَّمَ‏}‏

Narrated Abu Dhar: We were in the company of the Prophet (ﷺ) on a journey and the Mu'adh-dhin wanted to pronounce theAdhan for the (Zuhr) prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) said to him, "Let it become cooler." Then he again wantedto pronounce the Adhan but the Prophet; said to him, "Let it become cooler." The Mu'adh-dhin againwanted to pronounce the Adhan for the prayer but the Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Let it become cooler," till theshadows of the hillocks become equal to their sizes. The Prophet (ﷺ) added, "The severity of the heat isfrom the raging of Hell."

Sahih al-Bukhari 629

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 27

630

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ الْحَذَّاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، قَالَ أَتَى رَجُلاَنِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُرِيدَانِ السَّفَرَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِذَا أَنْتُمَا خَرَجْتُمَا فَأَذِّنَا ثُمَّ أَقِيمَا ثُمَّ لِيَؤُمَّكُمَا أَكْبَرُكُمَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Malik bin Huwairith: Two men came to the Prophet (ﷺ) with the intention of a journey. The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "When (both of) youset out, pronounce Adhan and then Iqama and the oldest of you should lead the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 630

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 28

631

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ، أَتَيْنَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ شَبَبَةٌ مُتَقَارِبُونَ، فَأَقَمْنَا عِنْدَهُ عِشْرِينَ يَوْمًا وَلَيْلَةً، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَحِيمًا رَفِيقًا، فَلَمَّا ظَنَّ أَنَّا قَدِ اشْتَهَيْنَا أَهْلَنَا أَوْ قَدِ اشْتَقْنَا سَأَلَنَا عَمَّنْ تَرَكْنَا بَعْدَنَا فَأَخْبَرْنَاهُ قَالَ ‏ ‏ ارْجِعُوا إِلَى أَهْلِيكُمْ فَأَقِيمُوا فِيهِمْ وَعَلِّمُوهُمْ وَمُرُوهُمْ ـ وَذَكَرَ أَشْيَاءَ أَحْفَظُهَا أَوْ لاَ أَحْفَظُهَا ـ وَصَلُّوا كَمَا رَأَيْتُمُونِي أُصَلِّي، فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُؤَذِّنْ لَكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ وَلْيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَكْبَرُكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Malik: We came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and stayed with him for twenty days and nights. We were all young and ofabout the same age. The Prophet (ﷺ) was very kind and merciful. When he realized our longing for ourfamilies, he asked about our homes and the people there and we told him. Then he asked us to go backto our families and stay with them and teach them (the religion) and to order them to do good things.He also mentioned some other things which I have (remembered or [??] ) forgotten. The Prophet (ﷺ) thenadded, "Pray as you have seen me praying and when it is the time for the prayer one of you shouldpronounce the Adhan and the oldest of you should lead the prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 631

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 29

632

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي نَافِعٌ، قَالَ أَذَّنَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فِي لَيْلَةٍ بَارِدَةٍ بِضَجْنَانَ ثُمَّ قَالَ صَلُّوا فِي رِحَالِكُمْ، فَأَخْبَرَنَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَأْمُرُ مُؤَذِّنًا يُؤَذِّنُ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ عَلَى إِثْرِهِ، أَلاَ صَلُّوا فِي الرِّحَالِ‏.‏ فِي اللَّيْلَةِ الْبَارِدَةِ أَوِ الْمَطِيرَةِ فِي السَّفَرِ‏.‏

Narrated Nafi`: Once in a cold night, Ibn `Umar pronounced the Adhan for the prayer at Dajnan (the name of amountain) and then said, "Pray at your homes", and informed us that Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to tell theMu'adh-dhin to pronounce Adhan and say, "Pray at your homes" at the end of the Adhan on a rainy ora very cold night during the journey."

Sahih al-Bukhari 632

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 30

633

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْعُمَيْسِ، عَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالأَبْطَحِ فَجَاءَهُ بِلاَلٌ فَآذَنَهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ، ثُمَّ خَرَجَ بِلاَلٌ بِالْعَنَزَةِ حَتَّى رَكَزَهَا بَيْنَ يَدَىْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالأَبْطَحِ وَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ‏.‏

Narrated `Aun bin Abi Juhaifa: My father said, "I saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) at a place called Al-Abtah. Bilal came and informed him aboutthe prayer and then came out with a short spear (or stick) and planted it in front of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) atAl-Abtah and pronounced the Iqama."

Sahih al-Bukhari 633

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 31

Section 19

هَلْ يَتَتَبَّعُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ فَاهُ هَا هُنَا وَهَا هُنَا، وَهَلْ يَلْتَفِتُ فِي الأَذَانِ

Should the Mu'adh-dhin turn his mouth (face) and look from side to side during the Adhan?

634

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ رَأَى بِلاَلاً يُؤَذِّنُ فَجَعَلْتُ أَتَتَبَّعُ فَاهُ هَا هُنَا وَهَا هُنَا بِالأَذَانِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aun bin Abi Juhaifa: My father said, "I saw Bilal turning his face from side to side while pronouncing the Adhan for theprayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 634

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 32

Section 20

قَوْلِ الرَّجُلِ فَاتَتْنَا الصَّلاَةُ

The saying of a person "We have missed As-Salat (the prayer)"

635

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ نُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ سَمِعَ جَلَبَةَ رِجَالٍ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا شَأْنُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا اسْتَعْجَلْنَا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلاَ تَفْعَلُوا، إِذَا أَتَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَعَلَيْكُمْ بِالسَّكِينَةِ، فَمَا أَدْرَكْتُمْ فَصَلُّوا وَمَا فَاتَكُمْ فَأَتِمُّوا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "While we were praying with the Prophet (ﷺ) he heard the noise of some people. After theprayer he said, 'What is the matter?' They replied 'We were hurrying for the prayer.' He said, 'Do notmake haste for the prayer, and whenever you come for the prayer, you should come with calmness,and pray whatever you get (with the people) and complete the rest which you have missed."

Sahih al-Bukhari 635

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 33

Section 21

لاَ يَسْعَى إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ، وَلْيَأْتِ بِالسَّكِينَةِ وَالْوَقَارِ

One should not run for As-Salat (the prayer) but present himself with calmness and solemnity

636

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَعَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ الإِقَامَةَ فَامْشُوا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ، وَعَلَيْكُمْ بِالسَّكِينَةِ وَالْوَقَارِ وَلاَ تُسْرِعُوا، فَمَا أَدْرَكْتُمْ فَصَلُّوا وَمَا فَاتَكُمْ فَأَتِمُّوا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "When you hear the Iqama, proceed to offer the prayer with calmness and solemnityand do not make haste. And pray whatever you are able to pray and complete whatever you havemissed.

Sahih al-Bukhari 636

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 34

Section 22

مَتَى يَقُومُ النَّاسُ إِذَا رَأَوُا الإِمَامَ عِنْدَ الإِقَامَةِ

When should the people get up for the Salat (prayer) if they see the Imam (the person leading Salat) during the Iqama?

637

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، قَالَ كَتَبَ إِلَىَّ يَحْيَى عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said. "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, 'If the Iqama is pronounced then do not stand for the prayer tillyou see me (in front of you).' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 637

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 35

Section 23

لاَ يَسْعَى إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ مُسْتَعْجِلاً، وَلْيَقُمْ بِالسَّكِينَةِ وَالْوَقَارِ

One should not stand for As-Salat (the prayer) hurriedly but with calmness and solemnity.

638

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي وَعَلَيْكُمْ بِالسَّكِينَةِ ‏‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, 'If the Iqama is pronounced, then do not stand for theprayer till you see me (in front of you) and do it calmly.' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 638

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 36

Section 24

هَلْ يَخْرُجُ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ لِعِلَّةٍ

Can one go out of the mosque (after the Adhan, or the Iqama) if there is a genuine excuse?

639

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ وَقَدْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ وَعُدِّلَتِ الصُّفُوفُ، حَتَّى إِذَا قَامَ فِي مُصَلاَّهُ انْتَظَرْنَا أَنْ يُكَبِّرَ انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ ‏ عَلَى مَكَانِكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏ فَمَكَثْنَا عَلَى هَيْئَتِنَا حَتَّى خَرَجَ إِلَيْنَا يَنْطُفُ رَأْسُهُ مَاءً وَقَدِ اغْتَسَلَ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) went out (of the mosque) when the Iqama had been pronounced and the rowsstraightened. The Prophet (ﷺ) stood at his Musalla (praying place) and we waited for the Prophet (ﷺ) to beginthe prayer with Takbir. He left and asked us to remain in our places. We kept on standing till theProphet returned and the water was trickling from his head for he had taken a bath (of Janaba).

Sahih al-Bukhari 639

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 37

Section 25

إِذَا قَالَ الإِمَامُ مَكَانَكُمْ. حَتَّى رَجَعَ انْتَظَرُوهُ

If the Imam says, "Remain at your places till I return", then wait for him

640

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَسَوَّى النَّاسُ صُفُوفَهُمْ، فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَقَدَّمَ وَهْوَ جُنُبٌ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ ‏ عَلَى مَكَانِكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ وَرَأْسُهُ يَقْطُرُ مَاءً فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Once Iqama was pronounced and the people had straightened the rows, Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) went forward(to lead the prayer) but he was Junub, so he said, "Remain in your places." And he went out, took abath and returned with water trickling from his head. Then he led the prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 640

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 38

Section 26

قَوْلِ الرَّجُلِ مَا صَلَّيْنَا

The saying of a man to the Prophet (pbuh), "We have not prayed."

641

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ، يَقُولُ أَخْبَرَنَا جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَاءَهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، وَاللَّهِ مَا كِدْتُ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ حَتَّى كَادَتِ الشَّمْسُ تَغْرُبُ، وَذَلِكَ بَعْدَ مَا أَفْطَرَ الصَّائِمُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا صَلَّيْتُهَا ‏‏ فَنَزَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى بُطْحَانَ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فَتَوَضَّأَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى ـ يَعْنِي الْعَصْرَ ـ بَعْدَ مَا غَرَبَتِ الشَّمْسُ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَهَا الْمَغْرِبَ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah: On the day of Al-Khandaq (the trench), `Umar bin Al-Khattab went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said, "OAllah's Messenger (ﷺ)! By Allah, I could not pray (the `Asr) till the sun had set." `Umar told this to theProphet at the time when a fasting person had done Iftar (taken his meals). The Prophet (ﷺ) then went toButhan and I was with him. He performed ablution and offered the `Asr prayer after the sun had setand then the Maghrib prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 641

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 39

Section 27

الإِمَامِ تَعْرِضُ لَهُ الْحَاجَةُ بَعْدَ الإِقَامَةِ

If the Imam is confronted with a problem after the Iqama

642

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ صُهَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُنَاجِي رَجُلاً فِي جَانِبِ الْمَسْجِدِ، فَمَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَتَّى نَامَ الْقَوْمُ‏.‏

Narrated Anas: Once the Iqama was pronounced and the Prophet (ﷺ) was talking to a man (in a low voice) in a corner ofthe mosque and he did not lead the prayer till (some of) the people had slept (dozed in a sittingposture) .

Sahih al-Bukhari 642

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 40

Section 28

الْكَلاَمِ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ

To talk after the Iqama

643

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ ثَابِتًا الْبُنَانِيَّ عَنِ الرَّجُلِ، يَتَكَلَّمُ بَعْدَ مَا تُقَامُ الصَّلاَةُ فَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَعَرَضَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلٌ فَحَبَسَهُ بَعْدَ مَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Once Iqama was pronounced a man came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and detained him (from the prayer).

Sahih al-Bukhari 643

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 41

Section 29

وُجُوبِ صَلاَةِ الْجَمَاعَةِ

Congregational Salat (prayer) is obligatory.

644

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ بِحَطَبٍ فَيُحْطَبَ، ثُمَّ آمُرَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَيُؤَذَّنَ لَهَا، ثُمَّ آمُرَ رَجُلاً فَيَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ، ثُمَّ أُخَالِفَ إِلَى رِجَالٍ فَأُحَرِّقَ عَلَيْهِمْ بُيُوتَهُمْ، وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ أَحَدُهُمْ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَرْقًا سَمِينًا أَوْ مِرْمَاتَيْنِ حَسَنَتَيْنِ لَشَهِدَ الْعِشَاءَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "By Him in Whose Hand my soul is I was about to order for collecting firewood(fuel) and then order Someone to pronounce the Adhan for the prayer and then order someone to leadthe prayer then I would go from behind and burn the houses of men who did not present themselvesfor the (compulsory congregational) prayer. By Him, in Whose Hands my soul is, if anyone of themhad known that he would get a bone covered with good meat or two (small) pieces of meat present inbetween two ribs, he would have turned up for the `Isha' prayer.'

Sahih al-Bukhari 644

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 42

Section 30

فَضْلِ صَلاَةِ الْجَمَاعَةِ

Superiority of the congregational Salat (prayer)

645

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ صَلاَةُ الْجَمَاعَةِ تَفْضُلُ صَلاَةَ الْفَذِّ بِسَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "The prayer in congregation is twenty seven times superior to the prayer offeredby person alone."

Sahih al-Bukhari 645

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 43

646

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ الْهَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خَبَّابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ ‏ صَلاَةُ الْجَمَاعَةِ تَفْضُلُ صَلاَةَ الْفَذِّ بِخَمْسٍ وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "The prayer in congregation is twenty five times superior to the prayer offered byperson alone."

Sahih al-Bukhari 646

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 44

647

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا صَالِحٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ صَلاَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ تُضَعَّفُ عَلَى صَلاَتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًا، وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ، ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لاَ يُخْرِجُهُ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةُ، لَمْ يَخْطُ خَطْوَةً إِلاَّ رُفِعَتْ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ، وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلاَّهُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ‏.‏ وَلاَ يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلاَةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلاَةَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "The reward of the prayer offered by a person in congregation is twenty fivetimes greater than that of the prayer offered in one's house or in the market (alone). And this isbecause if he performs ablution and does it perfectly and then proceeds to the mosque with the soleintention of praying, then for every step he takes towards the mosque, he is upgraded one degree inreward and his one sin is taken off (crossed out) from his accounts (of deeds). When he offers hisprayer, the angels keep on asking Allah's Blessings and Allah's forgiveness for him as long as he is(staying) at his Musalla. They say, 'O Allah! Bestow Your blessings upon him, be Merciful and kindto him.' And one is regarded in prayer as long as one is waiting for the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 647

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 45

Section 31

فَضْلِ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ

Superiority of the Fajr (early morning) prayer in congregation.

648

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ تَفْضُلُ صَلاَةُ الْجَمِيعِ صَلاَةَ أَحَدِكُمْ وَحْدَهُ بِخَمْسٍ وَعِشْرِينَ جُزْءًا، وَتَجْتَمِعُ مَلاَئِكَةُ اللَّيْلِ وَمَلاَئِكَةُ النَّهَارِ فِي صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَاقْرَءُوا إِنْ شِئْتُمْ ‏{‏إِنَّ قُرْآنَ الْفَجْرِ كَانَ مَشْهُودًا‏}‏

Narrated Abu Salama bin `Abdur Rahman: Abu Huraira said, "I heard Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) saying, 'The reward of a prayer in congregation is twentyfive times greater than that of a prayer offered by a person alone. The angels of the night and theangels of the day gather at the time of Fajr prayer.' " Abu Huraira then added, "Recite the Holy Bookif you wish, for "Indeed, the recitation of the Qur'an in the early dawn (Fajr prayer) is ever witnessed."(17:78).

Sahih al-Bukhari 648

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 46

649

قَالَ شُعَيْبٌ وَحَدَّثَنِي نَافِعٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ تَفْضُلُهَا بِسَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar: The reward of the congregational prayer is twenty seven times greater(than that of the prayer offered by a person alone).

Sahih al-Bukhari 649

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 47

650

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَالِمًا، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ، تَقُولُ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ وَهْوَ مُغْضَبٌ فَقُلْتُ مَا أَغْضَبَكَ فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَعْرِفُ مِنْ أُمَّةِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَنَّهُمْ يُصَلُّونَ جَمِيعًا‏.‏

Narrated Salim: I heard Um Ad-Darda' saying, "Abu Ad-Darda' entered the house in an angry mood. I said to him.'What makes you angry?' He replied, 'By Allah! I do not find the followers of Muhammad doing thosegood things (which they used to do before) except the offering of congregational prayer." (Thishappened in the last days of Abu Ad-Darda' during the rule of `Uthman) .

Sahih al-Bukhari 650

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 48

651

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ أَعْظَمُ النَّاسِ أَجْرًا فِي الصَّلاَةِ أَبْعَدُهُمْ فَأَبْعَدُهُمْ مَمْشًى، وَالَّذِي يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلاَةَ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَهَا مَعَ الإِمَامِ أَعْظَمُ أَجْرًا مِنَ الَّذِي يُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَنَامُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Musa: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "The people who get tremendous reward for the prayer are those who are farthestaway (from the mosque) and then those who are next farthest and so on. Similarly one who waits topray with the Imam has greater reward than one who prays and goes to bed. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 651

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 49

652

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي بِطَرِيقٍ وَجَدَ غُصْنَ شَوْكٍ عَلَى الطَّرِيقِ فَأَخَّرَهُ، فَشَكَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ، فَغَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ خَمْسَةٌ الْمَطْعُونُ، وَالْمَبْطُونُ، وَالْغَرِيقُ، وَصَاحِبُ الْهَدْمِ، وَالشَّهِيدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا لاَسْتَهَمُوا عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ‏"‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira:Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "While a man was going on a way, he saw a thorny branch and removed it from the way and Allah became pleased by his action and forgave him for that." Then the Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Five are martyrs: One who dies of plague, one who dies of an Abdominal disease, one who dies of drowning, one who is buried alive (and) dies and one who is killed in Allah's cause." (The Prophet (ﷺ) further said, "If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing in the first row (in the congregational prayer) and found no other way to get it except by drawing lots they would do so, and if they knew the reward of offering the Zuhr prayer early (in its stated time), they would race for it and if they knew the reward for `Isha' and Fajr prayers in congregation, they would attend them even if they were to crawl

Sahih al-Bukhari 652

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 50

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition
653

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي بِطَرِيقٍ وَجَدَ غُصْنَ شَوْكٍ عَلَى الطَّرِيقِ فَأَخَّرَهُ، فَشَكَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ، فَغَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ خَمْسَةٌ الْمَطْعُونُ، وَالْمَبْطُونُ، وَالْغَرِيقُ، وَصَاحِبُ الْهَدْمِ، وَالشَّهِيدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا لاَسْتَهَمُوا عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ‏"‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira:Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "While a man was going on a way, he saw a thorny branch and removed it from the way and Allah became pleased by his action and forgave him for that." Then the Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Five are martyrs: One who dies of plague, one who dies of an Abdominal disease, one who dies of drowning, one who is buried alive (and) dies and one who is killed in Allah's cause." (The Prophet (ﷺ) further said, "If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing in the first row (in the congregational prayer) and found no other way to get it except by drawing lots they would do so, and if they knew the reward of offering the Zuhr prayer early (in its stated time), they would race for it and if they knew the reward for `Isha' and Fajr prayers in congregation, they would attend them even if they were to crawl

Sahih al-Bukhari 653

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 51

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 32

فَضْلِ التَّهْجِيرِ إِلَى الظُّهْرِ

The superiority of offering the Zuhr prayer early

654

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، .‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ خَمْسَةٌ الْمَطْعُونُ، وَالْمَبْطُونُ، وَالْغَرِيقُ، وَصَاحِبُ الْهَدْمِ، وَالشَّهِيدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا لاَسْتَهَمُوا عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Then the Prophet (ﷺ) said,"Five are martyrs: One who dies of plague, one who dies of an Abdominal disease, one who dies ofdrowning, one who is buried alive (and) dies and one who is killed in Allah's cause." (The Prophet (ﷺ)further said, "If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing in the firstrow (in the congregational prayer) and found no other way to get it except by drawing lots they woulddo so,"

Sahih al-Bukhari 654

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 52

LK corpus #653

655

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا بَنِي سَلِمَةَ أَلاَ تَحْتَسِبُونَ آثَارَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ مُجَاهِدٌ فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏وَنَكْتُبُ مَا قَدَّمُوا وَآثَارَهُمْ‏}‏ قَالَ خُطَاهُمْ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدٌ، حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسٌ، أَنَّ بَنِي سَلِمَةَ، أَرَادُوا أَنْ يَتَحَوَّلُوا، عَنْ مَنَازِلِهِمْ، فَيَنْزِلُوا قَرِيبًا مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَكَرِهَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يُعْرُوا ‏{‏الْمَدِينَةَ‏}‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَحْتَسِبُونَ آثَارَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُجَاهِدٌ خُطَاهُمْ آثَارُهُمْ أَنْ يُمْشَى فِي الأَرْضِ بِأَرْجُلِهِمْ‏.‏

Narrated Humaid:Anas said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said, 'O Bani Salima! Don't you think that for every step of yours (that you take towards the mosque) there is a reward (while coming for prayer)?" Mujahid said: "Regarding Allah's Statement: "We record that which they have sent before (them), and their traces" (36.12). 'Their traces' means 'their steps.' " And Anas said that the people of Bani Salima wanted to shift to a place near the Prophet (ﷺ) but Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) disliked the idea of leaving their houses uninhabited and said, "Don't you think that you will get the reward for your footprints." Mujahid said, "Their foot prints mean their foot steps and their going on foot

Sahih al-Bukhari 655

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 53

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 33

احْتِسَابِ الآثَارِ

Every step towards good deeds is rewarded

656

وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدٌ، حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسٌ، أَنَّ بَنِي سَلِمَةَ، أَرَادُوا أَنْ يَتَحَوَّلُوا، عَنْ مَنَازِلِهِمْ، فَيَنْزِلُوا قَرِيبًا مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَكَرِهَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يُعْرُوا ‏{‏الْمَدِينَةَ‏}‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَحْتَسِبُونَ آثَارَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُجَاهِدٌ خُطَاهُمْ آثَارُهُمْ أَنْ يُمْشَى فِي الأَرْضِ بِأَرْجُلِهِمْ‏.‏

Narrated Humaid: Anas said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said, 'O Bani Salima! Don't you think that for every step of yours (that youtake towards the mosque) there is a reward (while coming for prayer)?" Mujahid said: "RegardingAllah's Statement: "We record that which they have sent before (them), and their traces" (36.12).'Their traces' means 'their steps.' " And Anas said that the people of Bani Salima wanted to shift to aplace near the Prophet (ﷺ) but Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) disliked the idea of leaving their houses uninhabited andsaid, "Don't you think that you will get the reward for your footprints." Mujahid said, "Their footprints mean their foot steps and their going on foot."

Sahih al-Bukhari 656

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 54

Section 34

فَضْلِ الْعِشَاءِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ

The superiority of the 'Isha' prayer in congregation

657

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ لَيْسَ صَلاَةٌ أَثْقَلَ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ وَالْعِشَاءِ، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِيهِمَا لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا، لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَيُقِيمَ، ثُمَّ آمُرَ رَجُلاً يَؤُمُّ النَّاسَ، ثُمَّ آخُذَ شُعَلاً مِنْ نَارٍ فَأُحَرِّقَ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ يَخْرُجُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ بَعْدُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "No prayer is heavier upon the hypocrites than the Fajr and the `Isha' prayers and if they knew what is in them (in reward), they would have attended them, even if (it was) crawling.Certainly, I felt the urge to order the Mu'adh-dhin (call-maker) so that he would pronounce Iqama, then order a man to lead the people (in prayer), then take a flame of fire so that I burn (the houses) upon those who had not left for the prayer yet."

Sahih al-Bukhari 657

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 55

Section 35

اثْنَانِ فَمَا فَوْقَهُمَا جَمَاعَةٌ

Two or more than two persons are considered as a group (for the congregational prayers)

658

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَأَذِّنَا وَأَقِيمَا، ثُمَّ لِيَؤُمَّكُمَا أَكْبَرُكُمَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Malik bin Huwairith: Prophet said (to two persons), "Whenever the prayer time becomes due, you should pronounce Adhanand then Iqama and the older of you should lead the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 658

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 56

Section 36

مَنْ جَلَسَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلاَةَ، وَفَضْلِ الْمَسَاجِدِ

(The reward of a person) who waits for As-Salat (the prayer) in the mosque and the superiority of mosques

659

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَى أَحَدِكُمْ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلاَّهُ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ‏.‏ لاَ يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلاَةٍ مَا دَامَتِ الصَّلاَةُ تَحْبِسُهُ، لاَ يَمْنَعُهُ أَنْ يَنْقَلِبَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "The angels keep on asking for Allah's Blessing and Forgiveness for anyone ofyou as long as he is at his Musalla (praying place) and does not do Hadath (passes wind). The angelssay, 'O Allah! Forgive him and be Merciful to him.' Each one of you is in the prayer as long as he iswaiting for the prayer and nothing but the prayer detains him from going to his family."

Sahih al-Bukhari 659

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 57

660

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي خُبَيْبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لاَ ظِلَّ إِلاَّ ظِلُّهُ الإِمَامُ الْعَادِلُ، وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ رَبِّهِ، وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلَّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ، وَرَجُلاَنِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ، وَرَجُلٌ طَلَبَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ ذَاتُ مَنْصِبٍ وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ‏.‏ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ أَخْفَى حَتَّى لاَ تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ، وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Allah will give shade, to seven, on the Day when there will be no shade but His.(These seven persons are) a just ruler, a youth who has been brought up in the worship of Allah (i.e.worships Allah sincerely from childhood), a man whose heart is attached to the mosques (i.e. to praythe compulsory prayers in the mosque in congregation), two persons who love each other only forAllah's sake and they meet and part in Allah's cause only, a man who refuses the call of a charmingwoman of noble birth for illicit intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah, a man who givescharitable gifts so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobodyknows how much he has given in charity), and a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and hiseyes are then flooded with tears."

Sahih al-Bukhari 660

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 58

661

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالَ سُئِلَ أَنَسٌ هَلِ اتَّخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَاتَمًا فَقَالَ نَعَمْ، أَخَّرَ لَيْلَةً صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى شَطْرِ اللَّيْلِ، ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ بَعْدَ مَا صَلَّى فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ صَلَّى النَّاسُ وَرَقَدُوا وَلَمْ تَزَالُوا فِي صَلاَةٍ مُنْذُ انْتَظَرْتُمُوهَا ‏‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى وَبِيصِ خَاتَمِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Humaid: Anas was asked, "Did Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) wear a ring?" He said, "Yes. Once he delayed the `Isha' prayertill midnight and after the prayer, he faced us and said, 'The people prayed and have slept and youremained in prayer as long as you waited for it.' " Anas added, "As if I were just now observing theglitter of his ring."

Sahih al-Bukhari 661

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 59

Section 37

فَضْلِ مَنْ غَدَا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَمَنْ رَاحَ

The superiority of going to the mosque (every) morning and in the afternoon and evening [for the congregational Salat (prayers)]

662

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ مَنْ غَدَا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَرَاحَ أَعَدَّ اللَّهُ لَهُ نُزُلَهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ كُلَّمَا غَدَا أَوْ رَاحَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Allah will prepare for him who goes to the mosque (every) morning and in theafternoon (for the congregational prayer) an honorable place in Paradise with good hospitality for(what he has done) every morning and afternoon goings.

Sahih al-Bukhari 662

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 60

Section 38

إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ صَلاَةَ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ

No Salat (prayer) (is to be offered) except the compulsory Salat after the Iqama has been pronounced for that compulsory Salat

663

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ، قَالَ مَرَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِرَجُلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعْدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حَفْصَ بْنَ عَاصِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الأَزْدِ يُقَالُ لَهُ مَالِكٌ ابْنُ بُحَيْنَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأَى رَجُلاً وَقَدْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَثَ بِهِ النَّاسُ، وَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ الصُّبْحَ أَرْبَعًا، الصُّبْحَ أَرْبَعًا ‏‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ غُنْدَرٌ وَمُعَاذٌ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ فِي مَالِكٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ إِسْحَاقَ عَنْ سَعْدٍ عَنْ حَفْصٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ حَمَّادٌ أَخْبَرَنَا سَعْدٌ عَنْ حَفْصٍ عَنْ مَالِكٍ‏.‏

Narrated Malik Ibn Buhaina: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) passed by a man praying two rak`at after the Iqama (had been pronounced). WhenAllah's Messenger (ﷺ) completed the prayer, the people gathered around him (the Prophet) or that man andAllah's Messenger (ﷺ) said to him (protesting), Are there four rak`at in Fajr prayer? Are there four rak`at inFajr prayer?"

Sahih al-Bukhari 663

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 61

Section 39

حَدِّ الْمَرِيضِ أَنْ يَشْهَدَ الْجَمَاعَةَ

The limit set for a patient to attend the congregational Salat (prayer)?

664

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ الأَسْوَدُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ فَذَكَرْنَا الْمُوَاظَبَةَ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَالتَّعْظِيمَ لَهَا، قَالَتْ لَمَّا مَرِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَضَهُ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ، فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَأُذِّنَ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ، وَأَعَادَ فَأَعَادُوا لَهُ، فَأَعَادَ الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَصَلَّى، فَوَجَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً، فَخَرَجَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ رِجْلَيْهِ تَخُطَّانِ مِنَ الْوَجَعِ، فَأَرَادَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَنْ يَتَأَخَّرَ، فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ مَكَانَكَ، ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِهِ حَتَّى جَلَسَ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ‏.‏ قِيلَ لِلأَعْمَشِ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِصَلاَتِهِ، وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ بِرَأْسِهِ نَعَمْ‏.‏ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ بَعْضَهُ‏.‏ وَزَادَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ جَلَسَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي قَائِمًا‏.‏

Narrated Al-Aswad: "We were with `Aisha discussing the regularity of offering the prayer and dignifying it. She said,'When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) fell sick with the fatal illness and when the time of prayer became due andAdhan was pronounced, he said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' He was told that AbuBakr was a softhearted man and would not be able to lead the prayer in his place. The Prophet (ﷺ) gavethe same order again but he was given the same reply. He gave the order for the third time and said,'You (women) are the companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.' So Abu Bakr cameout to lead the prayer. In the meantime the condition of the Prophet (ﷺ) improved a bit and he came outwith the help of two men one on each side. As if I was observing his legs dragging on the groundowing to the disease. Abu Bakr wanted to retreat but the Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned him to remain at his placeand the Prophet (ﷺ) was brought till he sat beside Abu Bakr." Al-A`mash was asked, "Was the Prophet (ﷺ)praying and Abu Bakr following him, and were the people following Abu Bakr in that prayer?" Al-A`mash replied in the affirmative with a nod of his head. Abu Muawiya said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) was sittingon the left side of Abu Bakr who was praying while standing."

Sahih al-Bukhari 664

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 62

665

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاشْتَدَّ وَجَعُهُ اسْتَأْذَنَ أَزْوَاجَهُ أَنْ يُمَرَّضَ فِي بَيْتِي فَأَذِنَّ لَهُ، فَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ تَخُطُّ رِجْلاَهُ الأَرْضَ، وَكَانَ بَيْنَ الْعَبَّاسِ وَرَجُلٍ آخَرَ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ مَا قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقَالَ لِي وَهَلْ تَدْرِي مَنِ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي لَمْ تُسَمِّ عَائِشَةُ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ هُوَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: "When the Prophet (ﷺ) became seriously ill and his disease became aggravated he asked for permissionfrom his wives to be nursed in my house and he was allowed. He came out with the help of two menand his legs were dragging on the ground. He was between Al-`Abbas and another man."'Ubaidullah said, "I told Ibn `Abbas what `Aisha had narrated and he said, 'Do you know who was the(second) man whose name `Aisha did not mention'" I said, 'No.' Ibn `Abbas said, 'He was `Ali Ibn AbiTalib.' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 665

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 63

Section 40

الرُّخْصَةِ فِي الْمَطَرِ وَالْعِلَّةِ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ فِي رَحْلِهِ

It is permissible to pray at one's dwelling during rain or if there is a genuine excuse

666

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، أَذَّنَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فِي لَيْلَةٍ ذَاتِ بَرْدٍ وَرِيحٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَلاَ صَلُّوا فِي الرِّحَالِ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَأْمُرُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ إِذَا كَانَتْ لَيْلَةٌ ذَاتُ بَرْدٍ وَمَطَرٍ يَقُولُ أَلاَ صَلُّوا فِي الرِّحَالِ‏.‏

Narrated Nafi`: Once on a very cold and stormy night, Ibn `Umar pronounced the Adhan for the prayer and then said,"Pray in your homes." He (Ibn `Umar) added. "On very cold and rainy nights Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used toorder the Mu'adh-dhin to say, 'Pray in your homes.' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 666

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 64

667

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، أَنَّ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، كَانَ يَؤُمُّ قَوْمَهُ وَهْوَ أَعْمَى، وَأَنَّهُ قَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّهَا تَكُونُ الظُّلْمَةُ وَالسَّيْلُ وَأَنَا رَجُلٌ ضَرِيرُ الْبَصَرِ، فَصَلِّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فِي بَيْتِي مَكَانًا أَتَّخِذُهُ مُصَلًّى، فَجَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ ‏‏‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ إِلَى مَكَانٍ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ، فَصَلَّى فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Mahmud bin Rabi` Al-Ansari: `Itban bin Malik used to lead his people (tribe) in prayer and was a blind man, he said to Allah'sApostle , "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! At times it is dark and flood water is flowing (in the valley) and I amblind man, so please pray at a place in my house so that I can take it as a Musalla (praying place)." SoAllah's Messenger (ﷺ) went to his house and said, "Where do you like me to pray?" 'Itban pointed to a placein his house and Allah's Messenger (ﷺ), offered the prayer there.

Sahih al-Bukhari 667

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 65

Section 41

هَلْ يُصَلِّي الإِمَامُ بِمَنْ حَضَرَ وَهَلْ يَخْطُبُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فِي الْمَطَرِ

Can the Imam offer the Salat (prayer) with only those who are present (for the prayer)? And can be deliver a Khutba (religious talk) on Friday if it is raining?

668

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ، صَاحِبُ الزِّيَادِيِّ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي يَوْمٍ ذِي رَدْغٍ، فَأَمَرَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ لَمَّا بَلَغَ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلِ الصَّلاَةُ فِي الرِّحَالِ، فَنَظَرَ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ، فَكَأَنَّهُمْ أَنْكَرُوا فَقَالَ كَأَنَّكُمْ أَنْكَرْتُمْ هَذَا إِنَّ هَذَا فَعَلَهُ مَنْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنِّي ـ يَعْنِي النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ إِنَّهَا عَزْمَةٌ، وَإِنِّي كَرِهْتُ أَنْ أُحْرِجَكُمْ‏.‏ وَعَنْ حَمَّادٍ عَنْ عَاصِمٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ نَحْوَهُ، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ كَرِهْتُ أَنْ أُؤَثِّمَكُمْ، فَتَجِيئُونَ تَدُوسُونَ الطِّينَ إِلَى رُكَبِكُمْ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Al-Harith: Ibn `Abbas addressed us on a (rainy and) muddy day and when the Mu'adh-dhin said, "Come for theprayer" Ibn `Abbas ordered him to say, "Pray in your homes." The people began to look at one anotherwith surprise as if they did not like it. Ibn `Abbas said, "It seems that you thought ill of it but no doubtit was done by one who was better than I (i.e. the Prophet). It (the prayer) is a strict order and Idisliked to bring you out."Ibn `Abbas narrated the same as above but he said, "I did not like you to make you sinful (inrefraining from coming to the mosque) and to come (to the mosque) covered with mud up to theknees."

Sahih al-Bukhari 668

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 66

669

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ فَقَالَ جَاءَتْ سَحَابَةٌ فَمَطَرَتْ حَتَّى سَالَ السَّقْفُ، وَكَانَ مِنْ جَرِيدِ النَّخْلِ، فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَرَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْجُدُ فِي الْمَاءِ وَالطِّينِ، حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ أَثَرَ الطِّينِ فِي جَبْهَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri: A cloud came and it rained till the roof started leaking and in those days the roof used to be of thebranches of date-palms. Iqama was pronounced and I saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)s prostrating in water andmud and even I saw the mark of mud on his forehead.

Sahih al-Bukhari 669

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 67

670

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ سِيرِينَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسًا، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ إِنِّي لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ الصَّلاَةَ مَعَكَ‏.‏ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً ضَخْمًا، فَصَنَعَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَعَامًا فَدَعَاهُ إِلَى مَنْزِلِهِ، فَبَسَطَ لَهُ حَصِيرًا وَنَضَحَ طَرَفَ الْحَصِيرِ، صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ آلِ الْجَارُودِ لأَنَسٍ أَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى قَالَ مَا رَأَيْتُهُ صَلاَّهَا إِلاَّ يَوْمَئِذٍ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Seereen: I heard Anas saying, "A man from Ansar said to the Prophet, 'I cannot pray with you (incongregation).' He was a very fat man and he prepared a meal for the Prophet (ﷺ) and invited him to hishouse. He spread out a mat for the Prophet, and washed one of its sides with water, and the Prophet (ﷺ)prayed two rak`at on it." A man from the family of Al-Jaruid [??] asked, "Did the Prophet (ﷺ) used to praythe Duha (forenoon) prayer?" Anas said, "I did not see him praying the Duha prayer except on thatday."

Sahih al-Bukhari 670

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 68

Section 42

إِذَا حَضَرَ الطَّعَامُ وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ

(WHat should one do) if the meal has been served and the Iqama has been pronounced for As-Salat(the prayer)

671

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا وُضِعَ الْعَشَاءُ وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَابْدَءُوا بِالْعَشَاءِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "If supper is served, and Iqama is pronounced one should start with the supper."

Sahih al-Bukhari 671

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 69

672

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا قُدِّمَ الْعَشَاءُ فَابْدَءُوا بِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُصَلُّوا صَلاَةَ الْمَغْرِبِ، وَلاَ تَعْجَلُوا عَنْ عَشَائِكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "If the supper is served start having it before praying the Maghrib prayer and donot be hasty in finishing it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 672

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 70

673

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِذَا وُضِعَ عَشَاءُ أَحَدِكُمْ وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَابْدَءُوا بِالْعَشَاءِ، وَلاَ يَعْجَلْ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْهُ ‏‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يُوضَعُ لَهُ الطَّعَامُ وَتُقَامُ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ يَأْتِيهَا حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسْمَعُ قِرَاءَةَ الإِمَامِ‏.‏

Narrated Nafi`: Ibn `Umar said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, 'If the supper is served for anyone of you and the Iqama ispronounced, start with the supper and don't be in haste (and carry on eating) till you finish it." If foodwas served for Ibn `Umar and Iqama was pronounced, he never came to the prayer till he finished it(i.e. food) in spite of the fact that he heard the recitation (of the Qur'an) by the Imam (in the prayer).

Sahih al-Bukhari 673

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 71

674

وَقَالَ زُهَيْرٌ وَوَهْبُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِذَا كَانَ أَحَدُكُمْ عَلَى الطَّعَامِ فَلاَ يَعْجَلْ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ حَاجَتَهُ مِنْهُ، وَإِنْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ ‏‏‏.‏ رَوَاهُ إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ عَنْ وَهْبِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، وَوَهْبٌ مَدِينِيٌّ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "If anyone of you is having his meals, he should not hurry uptill he is; satisfied even if the prayer has been started."

Sahih al-Bukhari 674

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 72

Section 43

إِذَا دُعِيَ الإِمَامُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَبِيَدِهِ مَا يَأْكُلُ

When the Imam is called for As-Salat (the prayer) while he has in his hands something to eat.

675

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي جَعْفَرُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ أُمَيَّةَ، أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْكُلُ ذِرَاعًا يَحْتَزُّ مِنْهَا، فَدُعِيَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَقَامَ فَطَرَحَ السِّكِّينَ، فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ‏.‏

Narrated Ja`far bin `Amr bin Umaiya: My father said, "I saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) eating a piece of meat from the shoulder of a sheep and he wascalled for the prayer. He stood up, put down the knife and prayed but did not perform ablution.''

Sahih al-Bukhari 675

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 73

Section 44

مَنْ كَانَ فِي حَاجَةِ أَهْلِهِ فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَخَرَجَ

If somebody was busy with his domestic work and Iqama was pronounced and then he came out [for offering the Salat (prayer)]

676

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَكَمُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ مَا كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَصْنَعُ فِي بَيْتِهِ قَالَتْ كَانَ يَكُونُ فِي مِهْنَةِ أَهْلِهِ ـ تَعْنِي خِدْمَةَ أَهْلِهِ ـ فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Aswad: That he asked `Aisha "What did the Prophet (ﷺ) use to do in his house?" She replied, "He used to keephimself busy serving his family and when it was the time for prayer he would go for it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 676

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 74

Section 45

مَنْ صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ وَهْوَ لاَ يُرِيدُ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُعَلِّمَهُمْ صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسُنَّتَهُ

Offering Salat (prayer) in front of the people with the sole intention of teaching them the Salat of the Prophet (pbuh) and his Sunnah (legal ways etc.)

677

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ الْحُوَيْرِثِ فِي مَسْجِدِنَا هَذَا فَقَالَ إِنِّي لأُصَلِّي بِكُمْ، وَمَا أُرِيدُ الصَّلاَةَ، أُصَلِّي كَيْفَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لأَبِي قِلاَبَةَ كَيْفَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي قَالَ مِثْلَ شَيْخِنَا هَذَا‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ شَيْخًا يَجْلِسُ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنْهَضَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى‏.‏

Narrated Aiyub: Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith came to this Mosque of ours and said, 'I pray in front of youand my aim is not to lead the prayer but to show you the way in which the Prophet (ﷺ) used to pray.' " Iasked Abu Qilaba, "How did he use to pray?' " He replied, "(The Prophet (ﷺ) used to pray) like thisSheikh of ours and the Sheikh used to sit for a while after the prostration, before getting up after thefirst rak`a. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 677

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 75

Section 46

أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ وَالْفَضْلِ أَحَقُّ بِالإِمَامَةِ

The religious learned men are entitled to precedence in leading the Salat (prayer)

678

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ، عَنْ زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ مَرِضَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاشْتَدَّ مَرَضُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ إِنَّهُ رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ، إِذَا قَامَ مَقَامَكَ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏ فَعَادَتْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ، فَإِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ الرَّسُولُ فَصَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فِي حَيَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Abu Musa: "The Prophet (ﷺ) became sick and when his disease became aggravated, he said, "Tell Abu Bakr to leadthe prayer." `Aisha said, "He is a softhearted man and would not be able to lead the prayer in yourplace." The Prophet (ﷺ) said again, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer." She repeated the samereply but he said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. You are the companions of Joseph." Sothe messenger went to Abu Bakr (with that order) and he led the people in prayer in the lifetime of theProphet.

Sahih al-Bukhari 678

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 76

679

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي مَرَضِهِ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَتْ حَفْصَةُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَهْ، إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ حَفْصَةُ لِعَائِشَةَ مَا كُنْتُ لأُصِيبَ مِنْكِ خَيْرًا‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: the mother of the believers: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) in his illness said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people inprayer." I said to him, "If Abu Bakr stands in your place, the people would not hear him owing to his(excessive) weeping. So please order `Umar to lead the prayer." `Aisha added I said to Hafsa, "Say tohim: If Abu Bakr should lead the people in the prayer in your place, the people would not be able tohear him owing to his weeping; so please, order `Umar to lead the prayer." Hafsa did so but Allah'sApostle said, "Keep quiet! You are verily the Companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the peoplein the prayer. " Hafsa said to `Aisha, "I never got anything good from you."

Sahih al-Bukhari 679

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 77

680

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ ـ وَكَانَ تَبِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَخَدَمَهُ وَصَحِبَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَانَ يُصَلِّي لَهُمْ فِي وَجَعِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ فِيهِ، حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الاِثْنَيْنِ وَهُمْ صُفُوفٌ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَكَشَفَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِتْرَ الْحُجْرَةِ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْنَا، وَهْوَ قَائِمٌ كَأَنَّ وَجْهَهُ وَرَقَةُ مُصْحَفٍ، ثُمَّ تَبَسَّمَ يَضْحَكُ، فَهَمَمْنَا أَنْ نَفْتَتِنَ مِنَ الْفَرَحِ بِرُؤْيَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَنَكَصَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ لِيَصِلَ الصَّفَّ، وَظَنَّ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَارِجٌ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ أَتِمُّوا صَلاَتَكُمْ، وَأَرْخَى السِّتْرَ، فَتُوُفِّيَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Az-Zuhri: Anas bin Malik Al-Ansari, told me, "Abu Bakr used to lead the people in prayer during the fatalillness of the Prophet (ﷺ) till it was Monday. When the people aligned (in rows) for the prayer the Prophet (ﷺ)lifted the curtain of his house and started looking at us and was standing at that time. His face was(glittering) like a page of the Qur'an and he smiled cheerfully. We were about to be put to trial for thepleasure of seeing the Prophet, Abu Bakr retreated to join the row as he thought that the Prophet (ﷺ)would lead the prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned us to complete the prayer and he let the curtain fall. On the same day he died."

Sahih al-Bukhari 680

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 78

681

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ لَمْ يَخْرُجِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثَلاَثًا، فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَذَهَبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَتَقَدَّمُ فَقَالَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْحِجَابِ فَرَفَعَهُ، فَلَمَّا وَضَحَ وَجْهُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا نَظَرْنَا مَنْظَرًا كَانَ أَعْجَبَ إِلَيْنَا مِنْ وَجْهِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ وَضَحَ لَنَا، فَأَوْمَأَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدِهِ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ أَنْ يَتَقَدَّمَ، وَأَرْخَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْحِجَابَ، فَلَمْ يُقْدَرْ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى مَاتَ‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) did not come out for three days. The people stood for the prayer and Abu Bakr wentahead to lead the prayer. (In the meantime) the Prophet (ﷺ) caught hold of the curtain and lifted it. Whenthe face of the Prophet (ﷺ) appeared we had never seen a scene more pleasing than the face of the Prophet (ﷺ)as it appeared then. The Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned to Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer and then letthe curtain fall. We did not see him (again) till he died.

Sahih al-Bukhari 681

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 79

682

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ حَمْزَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا اشْتَدَّ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَعُهُ قِيلَ لَهُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ، إِذَا قَرَأَ غَلَبَهُ الْبُكَاءُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوهُ فَيُصَلِّي ‏"‏ فَعَاوَدَتْهُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوهُ فَيُصَلِّي، إِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ ‏"‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ وَابْنُ أَخِي الزُّهْرِيِّ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْكَلْبِيُّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُقَيْلٌ وَمَعْمَرٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ حَمْزَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Hamza bin `Abdullah: My father said, "When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) became seriously ill, he was told about the prayer. He said,'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer.' `Aisha said, 'Abu Bakr is a softhearted man and hewould be overpowered by his weeping if he recited the Qur'an.' He said to them, 'Tell him (Abu Bakr)to lead the prayer. The same reply was given to him. He said again, 'Tell him to lead the prayer. You(women) are the companions of Joseph."

Sahih al-Bukhari 682

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 80

Section 47

مَنْ قَامَ إِلَى جَنْبِ الإِمَامِ لِعِلَّةٍ

Whoever stood by the side of the Imam because of a genuine cause [in Salat (prayer)]

683

حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّاءُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فِي مَرَضِهِ، فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ فَوَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً، فَخَرَجَ فَإِذَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَؤُمُّ النَّاسَ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ اسْتَأْخَرَ، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ أَنْ كَمَا أَنْتَ، فَجَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِذَاءَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ، فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ‏.‏

Narrated Hisham ibn `Urwa's father: `Aisha said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer during his illness andso he led them in prayer." `Urwa, a sub narrator, added, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) felt a bit relieved and cameout and Abu Bakr was leading the people. When Abu Bakr saw the Prophet (ﷺ) he retreated but theProphet beckoned him to remain there. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) sat beside Abu Bakr. Abu Bakr was followingthe prayer of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) and the people were following the prayer of Abu Bakr."

Sahih al-Bukhari 683

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 81

Section 48

مَنْ دَخَلَ لِيَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ فَجَاءَ الإِمَامُ الأَوَّلُ فَتَأَخَّرَ الأَوَّلُ أَوْ لَمْ يَتَأَخَّرْ جَازَتْ صَلاَتُهُ‏

If somebody is leading the Salat (prayer) and (in the meanwhile) the first (usual) Imam comes, the Salat is valid whether the former retreats or does not retreat

684

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَهَبَ إِلَى بَنِي عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ لِيُصْلِحَ بَيْنَهُمْ فَحَانَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَجَاءَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ أَتُصَلِّي لِلنَّاسِ فَأُقِيمَ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى أَبُو بَكْرٍ، فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَتَخَلَّصَ حَتَّى وَقَفَ فِي الصَّفِّ، فَصَفَّقَ النَّاسُ ـ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لاَ يَلْتَفِتُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ ـ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ التَّصْفِيقَ الْتَفَتَ فَرَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنِ امْكُثْ مَكَانَكَ، فَرَفَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَدَيْهِ، فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَلَى مَا أَمَرَهُ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ ذَلِكَ، ثُمَّ اسْتَأْخَرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَتَّى اسْتَوَى فِي الصَّفِّ، وَتَقَدَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَثْبُتَ إِذْ أَمَرْتُكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مَا كَانَ لاِبْنِ أَبِي قُحَافَةَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا لِي رَأَيْتُكُمْ أَكْثَرْتُمُ التَّصْفِيقَ مَنْ رَابَهُ شَىْءٌ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَلْيُسَبِّحْ، فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا سَبَّحَ الْتُفِتَ إِلَيْهِ، وَإِنَّمَا التَّصْفِيقُ لِلنِّسَاءِ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d As-Sa`idi: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) went to establish peace among Bani `Amr bin `Auf. In the meantime the time ofprayer was due and the Mu'adh-dhin went to Abu Bakr and said, "Will you lead the prayer, so that Imay pronounce the Iqama?" Abu Bakr replied in the affirmative and led the prayer. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)came while the people were still praying and he entered the rows of the praying people till he stood inthe (first row). The people clapped their hands. Abu Bakr never glanced sideways in his prayer butwhen the people continued clapping, Abu Bakr looked and saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)beckoned him to stay at his place. Abu Bakr raised his hands and thanked Allah for that order ofAllah's Messenger (ﷺ) and then he retreated till he reached the first row. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) went forward andled the prayer. When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) finished the prayer, he said, "O Abu Bakr! What prevented youfrom staying when I ordered you to do so?"Abu Bakr replied, "How can Ibn Abi Quhafa (Abu Bakr) dare to lead the prayer in the presence ofAllah's Messenger (ﷺ)?" Then Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Why did you clap so much? If something happens toanyone during his prayer he should say Subhan Allah. If he says so he will be attended to, for clappingis for women."

Sahih al-Bukhari 684

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 82

Section 49

إِذَا اسْتَوَوْا فِي الْقِرَاءَةِ فَلْيَؤُمَّهُمْ أَكْبَرُهُمْ

If some people are equally proficient in the recitation of the Quran (and religious knowledge), the oldest of them should lead As-Salat (the prayer)

685

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، قَالَ قَدِمْنَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ شَبَبَةٌ، فَلَبِثْنَا عِنْدَهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ عِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَحِيمًا فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ لَوْ رَجَعْتُمْ إِلَى بِلاَدِكُمْ فَعَلَّمْتُمُوهُمْ، مُرُوهُمْ فَلْيُصَلُّوا صَلاَةَ كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا، وَصَلاَةَ كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا، وَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُؤَذِّنْ لَكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ، وَلْيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَكْبَرُكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Malik bin Huwairith: We went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and we were all young men and stayed with him for about twenty nights. TheProphet (ﷺ) was very merciful. He said, "When you return home, impart religious teachings to yourfamilies and tell them to offer perfectly such and such a prayer at such and such a time and such andsuch a prayer at such and such a time. And at the time of the prayer one of you should pronounce theAdhan and the oldest of you should lead the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 685

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 83

Section 50

إِذَا زَارَ الإِمَامُ قَومًا فَأَمَّهُمْ

If the Imam visited some people and led them in Salat (prayer)

686

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، قَالَ اسْتَأْذَنَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَذِنْتُ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مِنْ بَيْتِكَ ‏‏‏.‏ فَأَشَرْتُ لَهُ إِلَى الْمَكَانِ الَّذِي أُحِبُّ، فَقَامَ وَصَفَفْنَا خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ وَسَلَّمْنَا‏.‏

Narrated `Itban bin Malik Al-Ansari: The Prophet (came to my house and) asked permission for entering and I allowed him. He asked,"Where do you like me to pray in your house?" I pointed to a place which I liked. He stood up forprayer and we aligned behind him and he finished the prayer with Taslim and we did the same.

Sahih al-Bukhari 686

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 84

Section 51

إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ

The Imam is appointed to be followed

687

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زَائِدَةُ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقُلْتُ أَلاَ تُحَدِّثِينِي عَنْ مَرَضِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ بَلَى، ثَقُلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا لاَ، هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَفَعَلْنَا فَاغْتَسَلَ فَذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا لاَ، هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقَعَدَ فَاغْتَسَلَ، ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا لاَ، هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ ‏"‏، فَقَعَدَ فَاغْتَسَلَ، ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا لاَ، هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ وَالنَّاسُ عُكُوفٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَنْتَظِرُونَ النَّبِيَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ لِصَلاَةِ الْعِشَاءِ الآخِرَةِ ـ فَأَرْسَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ بِأَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ، فَأَتَاهُ الرَّسُولُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً رَقِيقًا ـ يَا عُمَرُ صَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ أَنْتَ أَحَقُّ بِذَلِكَ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى أَبُو بَكْرٍ تِلْكَ الأَيَّامَ، ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَدَ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً فَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ أَحَدُهُمَا الْعَبَّاسُ لِصَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ذَهَبَ لِيَتَأَخَّرَ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِأَنْ لاَ يَتَأَخَّرَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَجْلِسَانِي إِلَى جَنْبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَجْلَسَاهُ إِلَى جَنْبِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَعَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي وَهْوَ يَأْتَمُّ بِصَلاَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَاعِدٌ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَلاَ أَعْرِضُ عَلَيْكَ مَا حَدَّثَتْنِي عَائِشَةُ عَنْ مَرَضِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ هَاتِ‏.‏ فَعَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ حَدِيثَهَا، فَمَا أَنْكَرَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَسَمَّتْ لَكَ الرَّجُلَ الَّذِي كَانَ مَعَ الْعَبَّاسِ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ هُوَ عَلِيٌّ‏.‏

Narrated 'Ubaidullah Ibn `Abdullah bin `Utba: I went to `Aisha and asked her to describe to me the illness of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). `Aisha said, "Yes. TheProphet became seriously ill and asked whether the people had prayed. We replied, 'No. O Allah'sApostle! They are waiting for you.' He added, 'Put water for me in a trough." `Aisha added, "We didso. He took a bath and tried to get up but fainted. When he recovered, he again asked whether thepeople had prayed. We said, 'No, they are waiting for you. O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ),' He again said, 'Putwater in a trough for me.' He sat down and took a bath and tried to get up but fainted again. Then herecovered and said, 'Have the people prayed?' We replied, 'No, they are waiting for you. O Allah'sApostle.' He said, 'Put water for me in the trough.' Then he sat down and washed himself and tried toget up but he fainted. When he recovered, he asked, 'Have the people prayed?' We said, 'No, they arewaiting for you. O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! The people were in the mosque waiting for the Prophet (ﷺ) for the`Isha prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) sent for Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer. The messenger went toAbu Bakr and said, 'Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) orders you to lead the people in the prayer.' Abu Bakr was asofthearted man, so he asked `Umar to lead the prayer but `Umar replied, 'You are more rightful.' SoAbu Bakr led the prayer in those days. When the Prophet (ﷺ) felt a bit better, he came out for the Zuhrprayer with the help of two persons one of whom was Al-`Abbas. while Abu Bakr was leading thepeople in the prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him he wanted to retreat but the Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned him notto do so and asked them to make him sit beside Abu Bakr and they did so. Abu Bakr was followingthe Prophet (in the prayer) and the people were following Abu Bakr. The Prophet (prayed) sitting."'Ubaidullah added "I went to `Abdullah bin `Abbas and asked him, Shall I tell you what Aisha has toldme about the fatal illness of the Prophet?' Ibn `Abbas said, 'Go ahead. I told him her narration and hedid not deny anything of it but asked whether `Aisha told me the name of the second person (whohelped the Prophet (ﷺ) ) along with Al-Abbas. I said. 'No.' He said, 'He was `Ali (Ibn Abi Talib).

Sahih al-Bukhari 687

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 85

688

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِهِ وَهْوَ شَاكٍ، فَصَلَّى جَالِسًا وَصَلَّى وَرَاءَهُ قَوْمٌ قِيَامًا، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَنِ اجْلِسُوا، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Aisha: the mother of the believers: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) during his illness prayed at his house while sittingwhereas some people prayed behind him standing. The Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned them to sit down. Oncompletion of the prayer, he said, 'The Imam is to be followed: bow when he bows, raise up yourheads (stand erect) when he raises his head and when he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah' (Allahheard those who sent praises to Him) say then 'Rabbana wa laka l-hamd' (O our Lord! All the praisesare for You), and if he prays sitting then pray sitting."

Sahih al-Bukhari 688

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 86

689

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ، فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهْوَ قَاعِدٌ، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ قَوْلُهُ ‏"‏ إِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏‏.‏ هُوَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الْقَدِيمِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامًا، لَمْ يَأْمُرْهُمْ بِالْقُعُودِ، وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ بِالآخِرِ فَالآخِرِ مِنْ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) rode a horse and fell down and the right side (of his body) was injured. Heoffered one of the prayers while sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When he completed theprayer, he said, "The Imam is to be followed. Pray standing if he prays standing and bow when hebows; rise when he rises; and if he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu-liman hamidah, say then, 'Rabbana wa laka lhamd'and pray standing if he prays standing and pray sitting (all of you) if he prays sitting."Humaid said: The saying of the Prophet (ﷺ) "Pray sitting, if he (Imam) prays sitting" was said in hisformer illness (during his early life) but the Prophet (ﷺ) prayed sitting afterwards (in the last illness) andthe people were praying standing behind him and the Prophet (ﷺ) did not order them to sit. We shouldfollow the latest actions of the Prophet.

Sahih al-Bukhari 689

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 87

Section 52

مَتَى يَسْجُدُ مَنْ خَلْفَ الإِمَامِ

When should those who are behind the Imam prostrate?

690

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْبَرَاءُ ـ وَهْوَ غَيْرُ كَذُوبٍ ـ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ لَمْ يَحْنِ أَحَدٌ مِنَّا ظَهْرَهُ حَتَّى يَقَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ نَقَعُ سُجُودًا بَعْدَهُ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara: (and he was not a liar) When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah" none of us bent hisback (for prostration) till the Prophet (ﷺ) prostrated and then we would prostrate after him.

Sahih al-Bukhari 690

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 88

Section 53

إِثْمِ مَنْ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَبْلَ الإِمَامِ

The sin of the one who raises his head before the Imam (raises his head)

691

حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجُ بْنُ مِنْهَالٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أَمَا يَخْشَى أَحَدُكُمْ ـ أَوْ لاَ يَخْشَى أَحَدُكُمْ ـ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَبْلَ الإِمَامِ أَنْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ رَأْسَهُ رَأْسَ حِمَارٍ أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ صُورَتَهُ صُورَةَ حِمَارٍ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Isn't he who raises his head before the Imam afraid that Allah may transform hishead into that of a donkey or his figure (face) into that of a donkey?"

Sahih al-Bukhari 691

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 89

LK corpus #692

Section 54

إِمَامَةِ الْعَبْدِ وَالْمَوْلَى

A slave or a manumitted slave can lead the Salat (prayer)

692

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ عِيَاضٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ الأَوَّلُونَ الْعُصْبَةَ ـ مَوْضِعٌ بِقُبَاءٍ ـ قَبْلَ مَقْدَمِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَؤُمُّهُمْ سَالِمٌ مَوْلَى أَبِي حُذَيْفَةَ، وَكَانَ أَكْثَرَهُمْ قُرْآنًا‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: When the earliest emigrants came to Al-`Usba [??] a place in Quba', before the arrival of the Prophet-Salim, the slave of Abu Hudhaifa, who knew the Qur'an more than the others used to lead them inprayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 692

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 90

LK corpus #693

693

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو التَّيَّاحِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ اسْمَعُوا وَأَطِيعُوا، وَإِنِ اسْتُعْمِلَ حَبَشِيٌّ كَأَنَّ رَأْسَهُ زَبِيبَةٌ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Listen and obey (your chief) even if an Ethiopian whose head is like a raisin weremade your chief."

Sahih al-Bukhari 693

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 91

LK corpus #694

Section 55

إِذَا لَمْ يُتِمَّ الإِمَامُ وَأَتَمَّ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ

If the Imam does not offer the Salat (prayer) perfectly and the followers offer it perfectly

694

حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ سَهْلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى الأَشْيَبُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ يُصَلُّونَ لَكُمْ، فَإِنْ أَصَابُوا فَلَكُمْ، وَإِنْ أَخْطَئُوا فَلَكُمْ وَعَلَيْهِمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "If the Imam leads the prayer correctly then he and you will receive the rewardsbut if he makes a mistake (in the prayer) then you will receive the reward for the prayer and the sinwill be his."

Sahih al-Bukhari 694

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 92

LK corpus #695

Section 56

إِمَامَةِ الْمَفْتُونِ وَالْمُبْتَدِعِ

Offering prayers behind a man who is a victim of Al-Fitan (trials and affections) or a heretic.

695

قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَقَالَ لَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَدِيِّ بْنِ خِيَارٍ، أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَهْوَ مَحْصُورٌ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ إِمَامُ عَامَّةٍ، وَنَزَلَ بِكَ مَا تَرَى وَيُصَلِّي لَنَا إِمَامُ فِتْنَةٍ وَنَتَحَرَّجُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الصَّلاَةُ أَحْسَنُ مَا يَعْمَلُ النَّاسُ، فَإِذَا أَحْسَنَ النَّاسُ فَأَحْسِنْ مَعَهُمْ، وَإِذَا أَسَاءُوا فَاجْتَنِبْ إِسَاءَتَهُمْ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ لاَ نَرَى أَنْ يُصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمُخَنَّثِ إِلاَّ مِنْ ضَرُورَةٍ لاَ بُدَّ مِنْهَا‏.‏

Narrated 'Ubaid-Ullah bin Adi bin Khiyar: I went to 'Uthman bin Affan while he was besieged, and said to him, "You are the chief of all Muslims in general and you see what has befallen you. We are led in the Salat (prayer) by a leader of Al-Fitan (trials and afflictions etc.) and we are afraid of being sinful in following him." 'Uthman said. "As-Salat (the prayers) is the best of all deeds so when the people do good deeds do the same with them and when they do bad deeds, avoid those bad deeds." Az-Zuhri said, "In our opinion one should not offer Salat behind an effeminate person unless there is no alternative."

Sahih al-Bukhari 695

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 93

LK corpus #696

696

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي التَّيَّاحِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لأَبِي ذَرٍّ ‏ ‏ اسْمَعْ وَأَطِعْ، وَلَوْ لِحَبَشِيٍّ كَأَنَّ رَأْسَهُ زَبِيبَةٌ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said to Abu-Dhar, "Listen and obey (your chief) even if he is an Ethiopian with a headlike a raisin."

Sahih al-Bukhari 696

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 94

LK corpus #697

Section 57

يَقُومُ عَنْ يَمِينِ الإِمَامِ، بِحِذَائِهِ سَوَاءً إِذَا كَانَا اثْنَيْنِ

To stand on the right side of the Imam on the same line if only two persons (counting the Imam) are offering Salat (prayer) in congregation

697

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بِتُّ فِي بَيْتِ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْعِشَاءَ، ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَصَلَّى أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ ثُمَّ نَامَ، ثُمَّ قَامَ فَجِئْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ، فَجَعَلَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، فَصَلَّى خَمْسَ رَكَعَاتٍ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ نَامَ حَتَّى سَمِعْتُ غَطِيطَهُ ـ أَوْ قَالَ خَطِيطَهُ ـ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: Once I passed the night in the house of my aunt Maimuna. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) offered the `Isha' prayerand then came to the house and offered four rak`at an slept. Later on, he woke up and stood for theprayer and I stood on his left side. He drew me to his right and prayed five rak`at and then two. Hethen slept till I heard him snoring (or heard his breath sounds). Afterwards he went out for themorning prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 697

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 95

LK corpus #698

Section 58

إِذَا قَامَ الرَّجُلُ عَنْ يَسَارِ الإِمَامِ، فَحَوَّلَهُ الإِمَامُ إِلَى يَمِينِهِ لَمْ تَفْسُدْ صَلاَتُهُمَا

If a man stood on the left side of the Imam and the Imam drew him to his right side, then the Salat of none of them would be invalid

698

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو، عَنْ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَخْرَمَةَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ نِمْتُ عِنْدَ مَيْمُونَةَ وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِنْدَهَا تِلْكَ اللَّيْلَةَ، فَتَوَضَّأَ ثُمَّ قَامَ يُصَلِّي، فَقُمْتُ عَلَى يَسَارِهِ، فَأَخَذَنِي فَجَعَلَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، فَصَلَّى ثَلاَثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً، ثُمَّ نَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ ـ وَكَانَ إِذَا نَامَ نَفَخَ ـ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ، فَخَرَجَ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ‏. ‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهِ بُكَيْرًا فَقَالَ حَدَّثَنِي كُرَيْبٌ بِذَلِكَ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: One night I slept at the house of (my aunt) Maimuna and the Prophet (ﷺ) was there on that night. Heperformed ablution and stood up for the prayer. I joined him and stood on his left side but he drew meto his right and prayed thirteen rak`at and then slept till I heard his breath sounds. And whenever heslept, he used to breathe with audible sounds. The Mu'adh-dhin came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and he went outand prayed the morning prayer) without repeating the ablution.

Sahih al-Bukhari 698

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 96

LK corpus #699

Section 59

إِذَا لَمْ يَنْوِ الإِمَامُ أَنْ يَؤُمَّ ثُمَّ جَاءَ قَوْمٌ فَأَمَّهُمْ

If the Imam has not had the intention of leading the prayer and then some persons join him and he leads them

699

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، فَقُمْتُ أُصَلِّي مَعَهُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ، فَأَخَذَ بِرَأْسِي فَأَقَامَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: Once I passed the night in the house of my aunt Maimuna. The Prophet (ﷺ) stood for the night prayer andI joined him and stood on his left side but he drew me to his right by holding me by the head.

Sahih al-Bukhari 699

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 97

LK corpus #700

Section 60

إِذَا طَوَّلَ الإِمَامُ وَكَانَ لِلرَّجُلِ حَاجَةٌ فَخَرَجَ فَصَلَّى

If the Imam prolongs the Salat (prayer) and somebody has an urgent work or need and so he leaves the congregation and offers Salat alone.

700

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ مُعَاذَ بْنَ جَبَلٍ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ فَيَؤُمُّ قَوْمَهُ‏.‏

Narrated Mu`adh bin Jabal: I used to pray the `Isha prayer with the Prophet (ﷺ) and then go to lead my people in the prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 700

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 98

LK corpus #701

701

وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كَانَ مُعَاذُ بْنُ جَبَلٍ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ فَيَؤُمُّ قَوْمَهُ، فَصَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ فَقَرَأَ بِالْبَقَرَةِ، فَانْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ، فَكَأَنَّ مُعَاذًا تَنَاوَلَ مِنْهُ، فَبَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَّانٌ فَتَّانٌ فَتَّانٌ ‏"‏ ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاتِنًا فَاتِنًا فَاتِنٌ ‏"‏ وَأَمَرَهُ بِسُورَتَيْنِ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ الْمُفَصَّلِ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو لاَ أَحْفَظُهُمَا‏.‏

Narrated `Amr: Jabir bin `Abdullah said, "Mu`adh bin Jabal used to pray with the Prophet (ﷺ) and then go to lead hispeople in prayer Once he led the `Isha' prayer and recited Surat "Al-Baqara." Somebody left theprayer and Mu`adh criticized him. The news reached the Prophet (ﷺ) and he said to Mu`adh, 'You areputting the people to trial,' and repeated it thrice (or said something similar) and ordered him to recitetwo medium Suras of Mufassal." (`Amr said that he had forgotten the names of those Suras).

Sahih al-Bukhari 701

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 99

LK corpus #702

Section 61

تَخْفِيفِ الإِمَامِ فِي الْقِيَامِ وَإِتْمَامِ الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ

The shortening of the Qiyam (standing) by the Imam[in Salat (prayer)] but performing the bowings and the prostrations perfectly

702

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَيْسًا، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، قَالَ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَتَأَخَّرُ عَنْ صَلاَةِ الْغَدَاةِ مِنْ أَجْلِ فُلاَنٍ مِمَّا يُطِيلُ بِنَا‏.‏ فَمَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا مِنْهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنَفِّرِينَ، فَأَيُّكُمْ مَا صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَلْيَتَجَوَّزْ، فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفَ وَالْكَبِيرَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Mas`ud: A man came and said, "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! By Allah, I keep away from the morning prayer onlybecause So and so prolongs the prayer when he leads us in it." The narrator said, "I never saw Allah'sApostle more furious in giving advice than he was at that time. He then said, "Some of you makepeople dislike good deeds (the prayer). So whoever among you leads the people in prayer shouldshorten it because among them are the weak, the old and the needy."

Sahih al-Bukhari 702

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 100

LK corpus #703

Section 62

إِذَا صَلَّى لِنَفْسِهِ فَلْيُطَوِّلْ مَا شَاءَ

When offering Salat (prayer) alone, one can prolong the Salat as much as one wishes

703

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ لِلنَّاسِ فَلْيُخَفِّفْ، فَإِنَّ مِنْهُمُ الضَّعِيفَ وَالسَّقِيمَ وَالْكَبِيرَ، وَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ لِنَفْسِهِ فَلْيُطَوِّلْ مَا شَاءَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "If anyone of you leads the people in the prayer, he should shorten it for amongstthem are the weak, the sick and the old; and if anyone among your prays alone then he may prolong(the prayer) as much as he wishes. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 703

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 101

LK corpus #704

Section 63

مَنْ شَكَا إِمَامَهُ إِذَا طَوَّلَ

Complaining against one's Imam if he prolongs the prayer.

704

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَتَأَخَّرُ عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ فِي الْفَجْرِ مِمَّا يُطِيلُ بِنَا فُلاَنٌ فِيهَا‏.‏ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا رَأَيْتُهُ غَضِبَ فِي مَوْضِعٍ كَانَ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا مِنْهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ ‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنَفِّرِينَ، فَمَنْ أَمَّ النَّاسَ فَلْيَتَجَوَّزْ، فَإِنَّ خَلْفَهُ الضَّعِيفَ وَالْكَبِيرَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Mas`ud: A man came and said, "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! I keep away from the morning prayer because so-and-so(Imam) prolongs it too much." Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) became furious and I had never seen him more furiousthan he was on that day. The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "O people! Some of you make others dislike the prayer, sowhoever becomes an Imam he should shorten the prayer, as behind him are the weak, the old and theneedy.''

Sahih al-Bukhari 704

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 102

LK corpus #705

705

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ بْنُ أَبِي إِيَاسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَارِبُ بْنُ دِثَارٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، قَالَ أَقْبَلَ رَجُلٌ بِنَاضِحَيْنِ وَقَدْ جَنَحَ اللَّيْلُ، فَوَافَقَ مُعَاذًا يُصَلِّي، فَتَرَكَ نَاضِحَهُ وَأَقْبَلَ إِلَى مُعَاذٍ، فَقَرَأَ بِسُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ أَوِ النِّسَاءِ، فَانْطَلَقَ الرَّجُلُ، وَبَلَغَهُ أَنَّ مُعَاذًا نَالَ مِنْهُ، فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَشَكَا إِلَيْهِ مُعَاذًا، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ يَا مُعَاذُ أَفَتَّانٌ أَنْتَ ـ أَوْ فَاتِنٌ ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ ـ فَلَوْلاَ صَلَّيْتَ بِسَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبِّكَ، وَالشَّمْسِ وَضُحَاهَا، وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى، فَإِنَّهُ يُصَلِّي وَرَاءَكَ الْكَبِيرُ وَالضَّعِيفُ وَذُو الْحَاجَةِ ‏‏‏.‏ أَحْسِبُ هَذَا فِي الْحَدِيثِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَتَابَعَهُ سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَسْرُوقٍ وَمِسْعَرٌ وَالشَّيْبَانِيُّ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مِقْسَمٍ وَأَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَرَأَ مُعَاذٌ فِي الْعِشَاءِ بِالْبَقَرَةِ‏.‏ وَتَابَعَهُ الأَعْمَشُ عَنْ مُحَارِبٍ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah Al-Ansari: Once a man was driving two Nadihas (camels used for agricultural purposes) and night had fallen. Hefound Mu`adh praying so he made his camel kneel and joined Mu`adh in the prayer. The latter recitedSurat 'Al-Baqara" or Surat "An-Nisa", (so) the man left the prayer and went away. When he came toknow that Mu`adh had criticized him, he went to the Prophet, and complained against Mu`adh. TheProphet said thrice, "O Mu`adh ! Are you putting the people to trial?" It would have been better if youhad recited "Sabbih Isma Rabbika-l-A`la (87)", Wash-shamsi wa duhaha (91)", or "Wal-laili idhayaghsha (92)", for the old, the weak and the needy pray behind you." Jabir said that Mu`adh recitedSura Al-Baqara in the `Isha' prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 705

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 103

LK corpus #706

Section 64

الإِيجَازِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَإِكْمَالِهَا

The shortening and perfection of the prayer (by the Imam)

706

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُوجِزُ الصَّلاَةَ وَيُكْمِلُهَا‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to pray a short prayer (in congregation) but used to offer it in a perfect manner.

Sahih al-Bukhari 706

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 104

LK corpus #707

Section 65

مَنْ أَخَفَّ الصَّلاَةَ عِنْدَ بُكَاءِ الصَّبِيِّ

Whoever cuts short As-Salat (the prayer) on hearing the cries of a child.

707

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي لأَقُومُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُطَوِّلَ فِيهَا، فَأَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ، فَأَتَجَوَّزُ فِي صَلاَتِي كَرَاهِيَةَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى أُمِّهِ ‏‏‏. ‏ تَابَعَهُ بِشْرُ بْنُ بَكْرٍ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَبَقِيَّةُ عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin 'Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said, 'When I stand for prayer, I intend to prolong it but on hearing thecries of a child, I cut it short, as I dislike to trouble the child's mother.' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 707

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 105

LK corpus #708

708

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ مَا صَلَّيْتُ وَرَاءَ إِمَامٍ قَطُّ أَخَفَّ صَلاَةً وَلاَ أَتَمَّ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ فَيُخَفِّفُ مَخَافَةَ أَنْ تُفْتَنَ أُمُّهُ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: I never prayed behind any Imam a prayer lighter and more perfect than that behind the Prophet (ﷺ) and heused to cut short the prayer whenever he heard the cries of a child lest he should put the child's motherto trial.

Sahih al-Bukhari 708

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 106

LK corpus #709

709

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، أَنَّ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي لأَدْخُلُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ إِطَالَتَهَا، فَأَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ، فَأَتَجَوَّزُ فِي صَلاَتِي مِمَّا أَعْلَمُ مِنْ شِدَّةِ وَجْدِ أُمِّهِ مِنْ بُكَائِهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "When I start the prayer I intend to prolong it, but on hearing the cries of a child, Icut short the prayer because I know that the cries of the child will incite its mother's passions."

Sahih al-Bukhari 709

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 107

LK corpus #710

710

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ (.‏ وَقَالَ مُوسَى حَدَّثَنَا أَبَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسٌ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ‏.‏) النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي لأَدْخُلُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَأُرِيدُ إِطَالَتَهَا، فَأَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ، فَأَتَجَوَّزُ مِمَّا أَعْلَمُ مِنْ شِدَّةِ وَجْدِ أُمِّهِ مِنْ بُكَائِهِ ‏‏‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet, said, "Whenever I start the prayer I intend to prolong it, but on hearing the cries of achild, I cut short the prayer because I know that the cries of the child will incite its mother's passions."

Sahih al-Bukhari 710

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 108

LK corpus #711

Section 66

إِذَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ أَمَّ قَوْمًا

If one offers Salat (prayer) and the leads the people in Salat.

711

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَأَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ كَانَ مُعَاذٌ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ يَأْتِي قَوْمَهُ فَيُصَلِّي بِهِمْ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah: Mu`adh used to pray with the Prophet (ﷺ) and then go and lead his people (tribe) in the prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 711

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 109

LK corpus #712

Section 67

مَنْ أَسْمَعَ النَّاسَ تَكْبِيرَ الإِمَامِ

One who repeats the Takbir (Allahu Akbar) of the Imam so that the people may hear it.

712

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ ( تَابَعَهُ مُحَاضِرٌ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ‏.‏) لَمَّا مَرِضَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَضَهُ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ أَتَاهُ بِلاَلٌ يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، إِنْ يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ يَبْكِي فَلاَ يَقْدِرُ عَلَى الْقِرَاءَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ مِثْلَهُ فَقَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ أَوِ الرَّابِعَةِ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَصَلَّى وَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ، كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ يَخُطُّ بِرِجْلَيْهِ الأَرْضَ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ذَهَبَ يَتَأَخَّرُ، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ أَنْ صَلِّ، فَتَأَخَّرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَقَعَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى جَنْبِهِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ التَّكْبِيرَ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: When the Prophet, became ill in his fatal illness, Someone came to inform him about the prayer, andthe Prophet (ﷺ) told him to tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer. I said, "Abu Bakr is asofthearted man and if he stands for the prayer in your place, he would weep and would not be able torecite the Qur'an." The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer." I said the same as before. He(repeated the same order and) on the third or the fourth time he said, "You are the companions ofJoseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer." So Abu Bakr led the prayer and meanwhile the Prophet (ﷺ) feltbetter and came out with the help of two men; as if I see him just now dragging his feet on the ground.When Abu Bakr saw him, he tried to retreat but the Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned him to carry on. Abu Bakrretreated a bit and the Prophet (ﷺ) sat on his (left) side. Abu Bakr was repeating the Takbir (AllahuAkbar) of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) for the people to hear.

Sahih al-Bukhari 712

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 110

LK corpus #713

Section 68

الرَّجُلُ يَأْتَمُّ بِالإِمَامِ وَيَأْتَمُّ النَّاسُ بِالْمَأْمُومِ

If a person follows the Imam and the others follow that person (then it is all right)

713

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَاءَ بِلاَلٌ يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى مَا يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ، فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ، فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً، فَقَامَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ، وَرِجْلاَهُ يَخُطَّانِ فِي الأَرْضِ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حِسَّهُ ذَهَبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَتَأَخَّرُ، فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى جَلَسَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي قَائِمًا، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي قَاعِدًا، يَقْتَدِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ مُقْتَدُونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) became seriously ill, Bilal came to him for the prayer. He said, "Tell Abu Bakrto lead the people in the prayer." I said, "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! Abu Bakr is a softhearted man and if hestands in your place, he would not be able to make the people hear him. Will you order `Umar (to leadthe prayer)?" The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." Then I said to Hafsa,"Tell him, Abu i Bakr is a softhearted man and if he stands in his place, he would not be able to makethe people hear him. Would you order `Umar to lead the prayer?' " Hafsa did so. The Prophet (ﷺ) said,"Verily you are the companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." So Abu-Bakr stood for the prayer. In the meantime Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) felt better and came out with the help oftwo persons and both of his legs were dragging on the ground till he entered the mosque. When AbuBakr heard him coming, he tried to retreat but Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) beckoned him to carry on. The Prophet (ﷺ)sat on his left side. Abu Bakr was praying while standing and Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) was leading the prayerwhile sitting. Abu Bakr was following the Prophet (ﷺ) and the people were following Abu Bakr (in theprayer).

Sahih al-Bukhari 713

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 111

LK corpus #714

Section 69

هَلْ يَأْخُذُ الإِمَامُ إِذَا شَكَّ بِقَوْلِ النَّاسِ

Can the Imam depend on the people's saying if he is in doubt (about a certain matter)?

714

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ بْنِ أَبِي تَمِيمَةَ السَّخْتِيَانِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْصَرَفَ مِنَ اثْنَتَيْنِ، فَقَالَ لَهُ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ أَقَصُرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ أَمْ نَسِيتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ أَصَدَقَ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ ‏‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى اثْنَتَيْنِ أُخْرَيَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) prayed two rak`at (instead of four) and finished his prayer. Dhul-Yadain askedhim whether the prayer had been reduced or whether he had forgotten. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) asked thepeople whether Dhul-Yadain was telling the truth. The people replied in the affirmative. Then Allah'sApostle stood up, offered the remaining two rak`at and then finished his prayer with Taslim and thensaid, "Allahu Akbar." He followed it with two prostrations like ordinary prostrations or a bit longer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 714

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 112

LK corpus #715

715

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الظُّهْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، فَقِيلَ صَلَّيْتَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) prayed two rak`at of Zuhr prayer (instead of four) and he was told that he had prayed tworak`at only. Then he prayed two more rak`at and finished them with the Taslim followed by twoprostrations.

Sahih al-Bukhari 715

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 113

LK corpus #716

Section 70

إِذَا بَكَى الإِمَامُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

If the Imam weeps in As-Salat (the prayers) (will his Salat be valid?)

716

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي مَرَضِهِ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَتْ حَفْصَةُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَهْ، إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ حَفْصَةُ لِعَائِشَةَ مَا كُنْتُ لأُصِيبَ مِنْكِ خَيْرًا‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: the mother of the faithful believers: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) in his last illness said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead thepeople in the prayer." I said, "If Abu Bakr stood in your place, he would not be able to make thepeople hear him owing to his weeping. So please order `Umar to lead the prayer." He said, "Tell AbuBakr to lead the people in the prayer." I said to Hafsa, "Say to him, 'Abu Bakr is a softhearted man andif he stood in your place he would not be able to make the people hear him owing to his weeping. Soorder `Umar to lead the people in the prayer.' " Hafsa did so but Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Keep quiet.Verily you are the companions of (Prophet) Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer."Hafsa said to me, "I never got any good from you."

Sahih al-Bukhari 716

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 114

LK corpus #717

Section 71

تَسْوِيَةِ الصُّفُوفِ عِنْدَ الإِقَامَةِ وَبَعْدَهَا

Straightening the rows at the time of Iqama and after it (immediately)

717

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، هِشَامُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ مُرَّةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَالِمَ بْنَ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ بَشِيرٍ، يَقُولُ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ لَتُسَوُّنَّ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated An-Nu`man bin 'Bashir: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Straighten your rows or Allah will alter your faces."

Sahih al-Bukhari 717

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 115

LK corpus #718

718

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أَقِيمُوا الصُّفُوفَ فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِي ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Straighten your rows, for I see you from behind my back.'

Sahih al-Bukhari 718

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 116

LK corpus #719

Section 72

إِقْبَالِ الإِمَامِ عَلَى النَّاسِ عِنْدَ تَسْوِيَةِ الصُّفُوفِ

Facing of the Imam towards his followers while straightening the rows.

719

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبِي رَجَاءٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زَائِدَةُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسٌ، قَالَ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ أَقِيمُوا صُفُوفَكُمْ وَتَرَاصُّوا، فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهْرِي ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Once the Iqama was pronounced and Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) faced us and said, "Straighten your rows andstand closer together, for I see you from behind my back.'

Sahih al-Bukhari 719

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 117

LK corpus #720

Section 73

الصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ

The first row

720

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ الْغَرِقُ وَالْمَطْعُونُ وَالْمَبْطُونُ وَالْهَدْمُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا ‏{‏إِلَيْهِ‏}‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ لاَسْتَهَمُوا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Martyrs are those who die because of drowning, plague, an Abdominal disease, orof being buried alive by a falling building." And then he added, "If the people knew the Reward forthe Zuhr prayer in its early time, they would race for it. If they knew the reward for the `Isha' and theFajr prayers in congregation, they would join them even if they had to crawl. If they knew the rewardfor the first row, they would draw lots for it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 720

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 118

LK corpus #721

721

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ الْغَرِقُ وَالْمَطْعُونُ وَالْمَبْطُونُ وَالْهَدْمُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا ‏{‏إِلَيْهِ‏}‏ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ لاَسْتَهَمُوا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira:The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Martyrs are those who die because of drowning, plague, an Abdominal disease, or of being buried alive by a falling building." And then he added, "If the people knew the Reward for the Zuhr prayer in its early time, they would race for it. If they knew the reward for the `Isha' and the Fajr prayers in congregation, they would join them even if they had to crawl. If they knew the reward for the first row, they would draw lots for it

Sahih al-Bukhari 721

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 119

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 74

إِقَامَةِ الصَّفِّ مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلاَةِ

The straightening of the rows is amongst those obligatory and good things which make your As-Salat (the prayer) a correct and perfect one.

722

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَلاَ تَخْتَلِفُوا عَلَيْهِ، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ، وَأَقِيمُوا الصَّفَّ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَإِنَّ إِقَامَةَ الصَّفِّ مِنْ حُسْنِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "The Imam is (appointed) to be followed. So do not differ from him, bow when hebows, and say, "Rabbana-lakal hamd" if he says "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah"; and if he prostrates,prostrate (after him), and if he prays sitting, pray sitting all together, and straighten the rows for theprayer, as the straightening of the rows is amongst those things which make your prayer a correct andperfect one.

Sahih al-Bukhari 722

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 120

723

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ فَإِنَّ تَسْوِيَةَ الصُّفُوفِ مِنْ إِقَامَةِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Straighten your rows as the straightening of rows is essential for a perfect andcorrect prayer. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 723

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 121

Section 75

إِثْمِ مَنْ لَمْ يُتِمَّ الصُّفُوفَ

The sin of a person who does not complete the rows (who is out of alignment) for the prayer

724

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الطَّائِيُّ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ مَا أَنْكَرْتَ مِنَّا مُنْذُ يَوْمِ عَهِدْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ مَا أَنْكَرْتُ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَنَّكُمْ لاَ تُقِيمُونَ الصُّفُوفَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ قَدِمَ عَلَيْنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ الْمَدِينَةَ بِهَذَا‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: I arrived at Medina and was asked whether I found any change since the days of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). Isaid, "I have not found any change except that you do not stand in alignment in your prayers."

Sahih al-Bukhari 724

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 122

Section 76

إِلْزَاقِ الْمَنْكِبِ بِالْمَنْكِبِ وَالْقَدَمِ بِالْقَدَمِ فِي الصَّفِّ

To stand shoulder to shoulder and foot to foot in a row

725

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أَقِيمُوا صُفُوفَكُمْ فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهْرِي ‏‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ أَحَدُنَا يُلْزِقُ مَنْكِبَهُ بِمَنْكِبِ صَاحِبِهِ وَقَدَمَهُ بِقَدَمِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Straighten your rows for I see you from behind my back." Anas added, "Everyoneof us used to put his shoulder with the shoulder of his companion and his foot with the foot of hiscompanion."

Sahih al-Bukhari 725

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 123

Section 77

إِذَا قَامَ الرَّجُلُ عَنْ يَسَارِ الإِمَامِ، وَحَوَّلَهُ الإِمَامُ خَلْفَهُ إِلَى يَمِينِهِ، تَمَّتْ صَلاَتُهُ

If a person stands by the left side of the Imam, and the Imam dress him to the right from behind, the Salat (prayer) is correct.

726

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ، فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِرَأْسِي مِنْ وَرَائِي، فَجَعَلَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، فَصَلَّى وَرَقَدَ فَجَاءَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ، فَقَامَ وَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: I prayed with the Prophet (ﷺ) one night and stood on his left side. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) caught hold of my headfrom behind and drew me to his right and then offered the prayer and slept. Later the Mu'adh-dhincame and the Prophet (ﷺ) stood up for prayer without performing ablution.

Sahih al-Bukhari 726

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 124

Section 78

الْمَرْأَةُ وَحْدَهَا تَكُونُ صَفًّا

One woman can form a row

727

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ أَنَا وَيَتِيمٌ، فِي بَيْتِنَا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأُمِّي أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ خَلْفَنَا‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: One night an orphan and I offered the prayers behind the Prophet (ﷺ) in my house and my mother (UmSulaim) was standing behind us (by herself forming a row).

Sahih al-Bukhari 727

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 125

Section 79

مَيْمَنَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ وَالإِمَامِ

The right side of the mosque and the place to the right of the Imam

728

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمٌ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قُمْتُ لَيْلَةً أُصَلِّي عَنْ يَسَارِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي أَوْ بِعَضُدِي حَتَّى أَقَامَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، وَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ مِنْ وَرَائِي‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: One night I stood to the left of the Prophet (ﷺ) in the prayer but he caught hold of me by the hand or bythe shoulder (arm) till he made me stand on his right and beckoned with his hand (for me) to go frombehind (him).

Sahih al-Bukhari 728

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 126

Section 80

إِذَا كَانَ بَيْنَ الإِمَامِ وَبَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ حَائِطٌ أَوْ سُتْرَةٌ

If there is a wall or a Sutra between the Imam and followers

729

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فِي حُجْرَتِهِ، وَجِدَارُ الْحُجْرَةِ قَصِيرٌ، فَرَأَى النَّاسُ شَخْصَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ أُنَاسٌ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَتِهِ، فَأَصْبَحُوا فَتَحَدَّثُوا بِذَلِكَ، فَقَامَ لَيْلَةَ الثَّانِيَةِ، فَقَامَ مَعَهُ أُنَاسٌ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَتِهِ، صَنَعُوا ذَلِكَ لَيْلَتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثَةً، حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ جَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يَخْرُجْ، فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ ذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ النَّاسُ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي خَشِيتُ أَنْ تُكْتَبَ عَلَيْكُمْ صَلاَةُ اللَّيْلِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to pray in his room at night. As the wall of the room was LOW, the people sawhim and some of them stood up to follow him in the prayer. In the morning they spread the news. Thefollowing night the Prophet (ﷺ) stood for the prayer and the people followed him. This went on for two orthree nights. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) did not stand for the prayer the following night, and did notcome out. In the morning, the people asked him about it. He replied, that he way afraid that the nightprayer might become compulsory.

Sahih al-Bukhari 729

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 127

Section 81

صَلاَةِ اللَّيْلِ

The night prayer.

730

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي فُدَيْكٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنِ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ لَهُ حَصِيرٌ يَبْسُطُهُ بِالنَّهَارِ، وَيَحْتَجِرُهُ بِاللَّيْلِ، فَثَابَ إِلَيْهِ نَاسٌ، فَصَلَّوْا وَرَاءَهُ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) had a mat which he used to spread during the day and use as a curtain at night. So anumber of people gathered at night facing it and prayed behind him.

Sahih al-Bukhari 730

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 128

731

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم اتَّخَذَ حُجْرَةً ـ قَالَ حَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ـ مِنْ حَصِيرٍ فِي رَمَضَانَ فَصَلَّى فِيهَا لَيَالِيَ، فَصَلَّى بِصَلاَتِهِ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ، فَلَمَّا عَلِمَ بِهِمْ جَعَلَ يَقْعُدُ، فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ قَدْ عَرَفْتُ الَّذِي رَأَيْتُ مِنْ صَنِيعِكُمْ، فَصَلُّوا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ، فَإِنَّ أَفْضَلَ الصَّلاَةِ صَلاَةُ الْمَرْءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ ‏‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَفَّانُ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا النَّضْرِ، عَنْ بُسْرٍ، عَنْ زَيْدٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Zaid bin Thabit: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) made a small room in the month of Ramadan (Sa`id said, "I think that Zaid bin Thabitsaid that it was made of a mat") and he prayed there for a few nights, and so some of his companionsprayed behind him. When he came to know about it, he kept on sitting. In the morning, he went out tothem and said, "I have seen and understood what you did. You should pray in your houses, for the bestprayer of a person is that which he prays in his house except the compulsory prayers."

Sahih al-Bukhari 731

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 129

Section 82

إِيجَابِ التَّكْبِيرِ وَافْتِتَاحِ الصَّلاَةِ

The necessity of saying the Takbir, i.e., Allahu Akbar (Allah is the Most Great) and the commencement of As-Salat (the prayer)

732

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا، فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، قَالَ أَنَسٌ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فَصَلَّى لَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهْوَ قَاعِدٌ، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا، ثُمَّ قَالَ لَمَّا سَلَّمَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik Al-Ansari: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) rode a horse and fell down and the right side of his body was injured. On that day heprayed one of the prayers sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished theprayer with Taslim, he said, "The Imam is to be followed and if he prays standing then pray standing,and bow when he bows, and raise your heads when he raises his head; prostrate when he prostrates;and if he says "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah", you should say, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamd.:

Sahih al-Bukhari 732

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 130

733

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ فَصَلَّى لَنَا قَاعِدًا فَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ قُعُودًا، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ ـ أَوْ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ ـ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) fell from a horse and got injured so he led the prayer sitting and we also prayedsitting. When he completed the prayer he said, "The Imam is to be followed; if he says Takbir then sayTakbir, bow if he bows; raise your heads when he raises his head, when he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu limanhamidah say, 'Rabbana laka l-hamd', and prostrate when he prostrates."

Sahih al-Bukhari 733

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 131

734

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "The Imam is to be followed. Say the Takbir when he says it; bow if he bows; if hesays 'Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah', say, ' Rabbana wa laka l-hamd', prostrate if he prostrates and praysitting altogether if he prays sitting."

Sahih al-Bukhari 734

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 132

Section 83

رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ فِي التَّكْبِيرَةِ الأُولَى مَعَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ سَوَاءً

To raise both hands on saying the first Takbir simultaneously with opening the Salat (prayer)

735

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ، وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ لِلرُّكُوعِ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ رَفَعَهُمَا كَذَلِكَ أَيْضًا وَقَالَ ‏ ‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ، رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ لاَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي السُّجُودِ‏.‏

Narrated Salim bin `Abdullah: My father said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to raise both his hands up to the level of his shoulders whenopening the prayer; and on saying the Takbir for bowing. And on raising his head from bowing heused to do the same and then say "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa laka l-hamd." And hedid not do that (i.e. raising his hands) in prostrations.

Sahih al-Bukhari 735

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 133

Section 84

رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ إِذَا كَبَّرَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ

To raise both hands while saying the Takbir [on opening As-Salat (the prayer)], and while bowing and on raising up the head (after bowing)

736

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، رضى الله عنهما قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يَكُونَا حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ، وَكَانَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ حِينَ يُكَبِّرُ لِلرُّكُوعِ، وَيَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَيَقُولُ ‏ ‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏‏‏.‏ وَلاَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي السُّجُودِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar: I saw that whenever Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) stood for the prayer, he used to raise both his hands up to theshoulders, and used to do the same on saying the Takbir for bowing and on raising his head from itand used to say, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah". But he did not do that (i.e. raising his hands) inprostrations.

Sahih al-Bukhari 736

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 134

737

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، أَنَّهُ رَأَى مَالِكَ بْنَ الْحُوَيْرِثِ إِذَا صَلَّى كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَحَدَّثَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَنَعَ هَكَذَا‏.‏

Narrated Abu Qilaba: I saw Malik bin Huwairith saying Takbir and raising both his hands (on starting the prayers andraising his hands on bowing and also on raising his head after bowing. Malik bin Huwairith said,"Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) did the same."

Sahih al-Bukhari 737

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 135

Section 85

إِلَى أَيْنَ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ

To what level should one raise one's hand.

738

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم افْتَتَحَ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حِينَ يُكَبِّرُ حَتَّى يَجْعَلَهُمَا حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ، وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ لِلرُّكُوعِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَعَلَ مِثْلَهُ وَقَالَ ‏ ‏ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏‏‏.‏ وَلاَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ وَلاَ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar: I saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) opening the prayer with the Takbir and raising his hands to the level of hisshoulders at the time of saying the Takbir, and on saying the Takbir for bowing he did the same; andwhen he said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah ", he did the same and then said, "Rabbana wa laka lhamd."But he did not do the same on prostrating and on lifting the head from it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 738

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 136

Section 86

رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ

To raise one's hands after finishing the second Rak'a (on standing for the third Rak'a)

739

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، (رَوَاهُ حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ عَنْ نَافِعٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ طَهْمَانَ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ وَمُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ مُخْتَصَرًا‏.‏) كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ‏.‏ وَرَفَعَ ذَلِكَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِلَى نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Nafi`: Whenever Ibn `Umar started the prayer with Takbir, he used to raise his hands: whenever he bowed,he used to raise his hands (before bowing) and also used to raise his hands on saying, "Sami`a l-lahuliman hamidah", and he used to do the same on rising from the second rak`a (for the 3rd rak`a). Ibn`Umar said: "The Prophet (ﷺ) used to do the same."

Sahih al-Bukhari 739

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 137

Section 87

وَضْعِ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى

To place the right hand on the left [in As-Salt (the prayers)]

740

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّاسُ يُؤْمَرُونَ أَنْ يَضَعَ الرَّجُلُ الْيَدَ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى ذِرَاعِهِ الْيُسْرَى فِي الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو حَازِمٍ لاَ أَعْلَمُهُ إِلاَّ يَنْمِي ذَلِكَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ يُنْمَى ذَلِكَ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ يَنْمِي‏.‏

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d: The people were ordered to place the right hand on the left forearm in the prayer. Abu Hazim said, "Iknew that the order was from the Prophet (ﷺ) ."

Sahih al-Bukhari 740

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 138

Section 88

الْخُشُوعِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

Submissiveness in As-Salat (the prayer)

741

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ هَلْ تَرَوْنَ قِبْلَتِي هَا هُنَا وَاللَّهِ مَا يَخْفَى عَلَىَّ رُكُوعُكُمْ وَلاَ خُشُوعُكُمْ، وَإِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ وَرَاءَ ظَهْرِي ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "You see me facing the Qibla; but, by Allah, nothing is hidden from meregarding your bowing and submissiveness and I see you from behind my back."

Sahih al-Bukhari 741

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 139

742

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أَقِيمُوا الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ، فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِي ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ مِنْ بَعْدِ ظَهْرِي ـ إِذَا رَكَعْتُمْ وَسَجَدْتُمْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Perform the bowing and the prostrations properly. By Allah, I see you from behindme (or from behind my back) when you bow or prostrate."

Sahih al-Bukhari 742

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 140

Section 89

مَا يَقُولُ بَعْدَ التَّكْبِيرِ

What to say after the Takbir

743

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبَا بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ كَانُوا يَفْتَتِحُونَ الصَّلاَةَ بِ ـ ‏{‏الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet, Abu Bakr and `Umar used to start the prayer with "Al hamdu li l-lahi Rabbi l-`alamin(All praise is but to Allah, Lord of the Worlds).

Sahih al-Bukhari 743

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 141

744

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُمَارَةُ بْنُ الْقَعْقَاعِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو زُرْعَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْكُتُ بَيْنَ التَّكْبِيرِ وَبَيْنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ إِسْكَاتَةً ـ قَالَ أَحْسِبُهُ قَالَ هُنَيَّةً ـ فَقُلْتُ بِأَبِي وَأُمِّي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِسْكَاتُكَ بَيْنَ التَّكْبِيرِ وَالْقِرَاءَةِ مَا تَقُولُ قَالَ ‏ ‏ أَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ بَاعِدْ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ خَطَايَاىَ كَمَا بَاعَدْتَ بَيْنَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ، اللَّهُمَّ نَقِّنِي مِنَ الْخَطَايَا كَمَا يُنَقَّى الثَّوْبُ الأَبْيَضُ مِنَ الدَّنَسِ، اللَّهُمَّ اغْسِلْ خَطَايَاىَ بِالْمَاءِ وَالثَّلْجِ وَالْبَرَدِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to keep silent between the Takbir and the recitation of Qur'an and that interval ofsilence used to be a short one. I said to the Prophet (ﷺ) "May my parents be sacrificed for you! What doyou say in the pause between Takbir and recitation?" The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "I say, 'Allahumma, baa`idbaini wa baina khatayaya kama baa`adta baina l-mashriqi wa l-maghrib. Allahumma, naqqini minkhatayaya kama yunaqqa th-thawbu l-abyadu mina d-danas. Allahumma, ighsil khatayaya bi l-maa'iwa th-thalji wa l-barad (O Allah! Set me apart from my sins (faults) as the East and West are set apartfrom each other and clean me from sins as a white garment is cleaned of dirt (after thorough washing).O Allah! Wash off my sins with water, snow and hail.)"

Sahih al-Bukhari 744

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 142

Section 90

745

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى صَلاَةَ الْكُسُوفِ، فَقَامَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ، ثُمَّ قَامَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ، ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ، ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ، ثُمَّ قَامَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَسَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ، ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ دَنَتْ مِنِّي الْجَنَّةُ حَتَّى لَوِ اجْتَرَأْتُ عَلَيْهَا لَجِئْتُكُمْ بِقِطَافٍ مِنْ قِطَافِهَا، وَدَنَتْ مِنِّي النَّارُ حَتَّى قُلْتُ أَىْ رَبِّ وَأَنَا مَعَهُمْ فَإِذَا امْرَأَةٌ ـ حَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ـ تَخْدِشُهَا هِرَّةٌ قُلْتُ مَا شَأْنُ هَذِهِ قَالُوا حَبَسَتْهَا حَتَّى مَاتَتْ جُوعًا، لاَ أَطْعَمَتْهَا، وَلاَ أَرْسَلَتْهَا تَأْكُلُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ نَافِعٌ حَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مِنْ خَشِيشِ أَوْ خُشَاشِ الأَرْضِ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Asma' bint Abi Bakr: The Prophet (ﷺ) once offered the eclipse prayer. He stood for a long time and then did a prolongedbowing. He stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time, then bowed a long bowingand then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his head andprostrated a prolonged prostration. And then he stood up for a long time and then did a prolongedbowing and then stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time. Then he bowed a longbowing and then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his headand went for a prolonged prostration. On completion o the prayer, he said, "Paradise became s near tome that if I had dared, I would have plucked one of its bunches for you and Hell became so near to methat said, 'O my Lord will I be among those people?' Then suddenly I saw a woman and a cat waslacerating her with it claws. On inquiring, it was said that the woman had imprisoned the cat till it diedof starvation and she neither fed it no freed it so that it could feed itself."

Sahih al-Bukhari 745

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 143

Section 91

رَفْعِ الْبَصَرِ إِلَى الإِمَامِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

To cast a look at the Imam during As-Salat (the prayer)

746

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ قُلْنَا لِخَبَّابٍ أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قُلْنَا بِمَ كُنْتُمْ تَعْرِفُونَ ذَاكَ قَالَ بِاضْطِرَابِ لِحْيَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Ma`mar: We asked Khabbab whether Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to recite (the Qur'an) in the Zuhr and the `Asrprayers. He replied in the affirmative. We said, "How did you come to know about it?" He said, "Bythe movement of his beard."

Sahih al-Bukhari 746

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 144

747

حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ يَزِيدَ، يَخْطُبُ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْبَرَاءُ، وَكَانَ، غَيْرَ كَذُوبٍ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا صَلَّوْا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَامُوا قِيَامًا حَتَّى يَرَوْنَهُ قَدْ سَجَدَ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara: (And Al-Bara was not a liar) Whenever we offered prayer with the Prophet (ﷺ) and he raised his headfrom the bowing, we used to remain standing till we saw him prostrating .

Sahih al-Bukhari 747

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 145

748

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، رضى الله عنهما قَالَ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى، قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، رَأَيْنَاكَ تَنَاوَلُ شَيْئًا فِي مَقَامِكَ، ثُمَّ رَأَيْنَاكَ تَكَعْكَعْتَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنِّي أُرِيتُ الْجَنَّةَ، فَتَنَاوَلْتُ مِنْهَا عُنْقُودًا، وَلَوْ أَخَذْتُهُ لأَكَلْتُمْ مِنْهُ مَا بَقِيَتِ الدُّنْيَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Abbas: Once solar eclipse occurred during the lifetime of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). He offered the eclipse prayer. Hiscompanions asked, "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! We saw you trying to take something while standing at yourplace and then we saw you retreating." The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "I was shown Paradise and wanted to have abunch of fruit from it. Had I taken it, you would have eaten from it as long as the world remains."

Sahih al-Bukhari 748

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 146

749

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِلاَلُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى لَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ رَقَا الْمِنْبَرَ، فَأَشَارَ بِيَدَيْهِ قِبَلَ قِبْلَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ ‏ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ الآنَ مُنْذُ صَلَّيْتُ لَكُمُ الصَّلاَةَ الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ مُمَثَّلَتَيْنِ فِي قِبْلَةِ هَذَا الْجِدَارِ، فَلَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ ‏‏ ثَلاَثًا‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) led us in prayer and then went up to the pulpit and beckoned with both hands towards theQibla of the mosque and then said, "When I started leading you in prayer, I saw the display ofParadise and Hell on the wall of the mosque (facing the Qibla). I never saw good and bad as I haveseen today." He repeated the last statement thrice.

Sahih al-Bukhari 749

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 147

Section 92

رَفْعِ الْبَصَرِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

Looking towards the sky during As-Salat (the prayer)

750

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، أَنَّ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، حَدَّثَهُمْ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا بَالُ أَقْوَامٍ يَرْفَعُونَ أَبْصَارَهُمْ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فِي صَلاَتِهِمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَاشْتَدَّ قَوْلُهُ فِي ذَلِكَ حَتَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيَنْتَهُنَّ عَنْ ذَلِكَ أَوْ لَتُخْطَفَنَّ أَبْصَارُهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "What is wrong with those people who look towards the sky during the prayer?" Histalk grew stern while delivering this speech and he said, "They should stop (looking towards the skyduring the prayer); otherwise their eyesight would be taken away."

Sahih al-Bukhari 750

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 148

Section 93

الاِلْتِفَاتِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

To look hither and thither in As-Salat (the prayer)

751

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَشْعَثُ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ الاِلْتِفَاتِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ هُوَ اخْتِلاَسٌ يَخْتَلِسُهُ الشَّيْطَانُ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الْعَبْدِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: I asked Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) about looking hither and thither in prayer. He replied, "It is a way of stealingby which Satan takes away (a portion) from the prayer of a person."

Sahih al-Bukhari 751

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 149

752

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى فِي خَمِيصَةٍ لَهَا أَعْلاَمٌ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ شَغَلَتْنِي أَعْلاَمُ هَذِهِ، اذْهَبُوا بِهَا إِلَى أَبِي جَهْمٍ وَأْتُونِي بِأَنْبِجَانِيَّةٍ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Once the Prophet (ﷺ) prayed on a Khamisa with marks on it and said, "The marks on it diverted myattention, take this Khamisa to Abu Jahm and bring an Inbijaniya (from him.)"

Sahih al-Bukhari 752

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 150

Section 94

هَلْ يَلْتَفِتُ لأَمْرٍ يَنْزِلُ بِهِ أَوْ يَرَى شَيْئًا أَوْ بُصَاقًا فِي الْقِبْلَةِ

Is it permissible to one to look around in Salat (prayer) if something happens to one? Or can one look at something like expectoration in the directn of the Qiblah?

753

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ ( رَوَاهُ مُوسَى بْنُ عُقْبَةَ وَابْنُ أَبِي رَوَّادٍ عَنْ نَافِعٍ‏.‏) رَأَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نُخَامَةً فِي قِبْلَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ، وَهْوَ يُصَلِّي بَيْنَ يَدَىِ النَّاسِ، فَحَتَّهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ حِينَ انْصَرَفَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا كَانَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قِبَلَ وَجْهِهِ، فَلاَ يَتَنَخَّمَنَّ أَحَدٌ قِبَلَ وَجْهِهِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: The Prophet (ﷺ) saw expectoration in the direction of the Qibla of the mosque while he was leading theprayer, and scratched it off. After finishing the prayer, he said, "Whenever any of you is in prayer heshould know that Allah is in front of him. So none should spit in front of him in the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 753

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 151

754

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسٌ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا الْمُسْلِمُونَ فِي صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ لَمْ يَفْجَأْهُمْ إِلاَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَشَفَ سِتْرَ حُجْرَةِ عَائِشَةَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهِمْ وَهُمْ صُفُوفٌ، فَتَبَسَّمَ يَضْحَكُ، وَنَكَصَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ لِيَصِلَ لَهُ الصَّفَّ فَظَنَّ أَنَّهُ يُرِيدُ الْخُرُوجَ، وَهَمَّ الْمُسْلِمُونَ أَنْ يَفْتَتِنُوا فِي صَلاَتِهِمْ، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَتِمُّوا صَلاَتَكُمْ، فَأَرْخَى السِّتْرَ، وَتُوُفِّيَ مِنْ آخِرِ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ‏.‏

Narrated Anas: While the Muslims were offering the Fajr prayer, Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) suddenly appeared before them byliving the curtain of the dwelling place of `Aisha, looked towards the Muslims who were standing inrows. He smiled with pleasure. Abu Bakr started retreating to join the row on the assumption that theProphet wanted to come out for the prayer. The Muslims intended to leave the prayer (and were on theverge of being put to trial), but the Prophet (ﷺ) beckoned them to complete their prayer and then he let thecurtain fall. He died in the last hours of that day.

Sahih al-Bukhari 754

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 152

Section 95

وُجُوبِ الْقِرَاءَةِ لِلإِمَامِ وَالْمَأْمُومِ فِي الصَّلَوَاتِ كُلِّهَا فِي الْحَضَرِ وَالسَّفَرِ وَمَا يُجْهَرُ فِيهَا وَمَا يُخَافَتُ

Recitation of the Qur'an (Surat Al-Fatiha) is compulsory for the Imam and the followers, at the home and on journey, in all As-Salat (the prayers) whether the recitation is done silently or aloud.

755

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ شَكَا أَهْلُ الْكُوفَةِ سَعْدًا إِلَى عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فَعَزَلَهُ وَاسْتَعْمَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَمَّارًا، فَشَكَوْا حَتَّى ذَكَرُوا أَنَّهُ لاَ يُحْسِنُ يُصَلِّي، فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ إِنَّ هَؤُلاَءِ يَزْعُمُونَ أَنَّكَ لاَ تُحْسِنُ تُصَلِّي قَالَ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ أَمَّا أَنَا وَاللَّهِ فَإِنِّي كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي بِهِمْ صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أَخْرِمُ عَنْهَا، أُصَلِّي صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ فَأَرْكُدُ فِي الأُولَيَيْنِ وَأُخِفُّ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَاكَ الظَّنُّ بِكَ يَا أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ‏.‏ فَأَرْسَلَ مَعَهُ رَجُلاً أَوْ رِجَالاً إِلَى الْكُوفَةِ، فَسَأَلَ عَنْهُ أَهْلَ الْكُوفَةِ، وَلَمْ يَدَعْ مَسْجِدًا إِلاَّ سَأَلَ عَنْهُ، وَيُثْنُونَ مَعْرُوفًا، حَتَّى دَخَلَ مَسْجِدًا لِبَنِي عَبْسٍ، فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ يُقَالُ لَهُ أُسَامَةُ بْنُ قَتَادَةَ يُكْنَى أَبَا سَعْدَةَ قَالَ أَمَّا إِذْ نَشَدْتَنَا فَإِنَّ سَعْدًا كَانَ لاَ يَسِيرُ بِالسَّرِيَّةِ، وَلاَ يَقْسِمُ بِالسَّوِيَّةِ، وَلاَ يَعْدِلُ فِي الْقَضِيَّةِ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعْدٌ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لأَدْعُوَنَّ بِثَلاَثٍ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كَانَ عَبْدُكَ هَذَا كَاذِبًا، قَامَ رِيَاءً وَسُمْعَةً فَأَطِلْ عُمْرَهُ، وَأَطِلْ فَقْرَهُ، وَعَرِّضْهُ بِالْفِتَنِ، وَكَانَ بَعْدُ إِذَا سُئِلَ يَقُولُ شَيْخٌ كَبِيرٌ مَفْتُونٌ، أَصَابَتْنِي دَعْوَةُ سَعْدٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ فَأَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ بَعْدُ قَدْ سَقَطَ حَاجِبَاهُ عَلَى عَيْنَيْهِ مِنَ الْكِبَرِ، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَتَعَرَّضُ لِلْجَوَارِي فِي الطُّرُقِ يَغْمِزُهُنَّ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin Samura: The People of Kufa complained against Sa`d to `Umar and the latter dismissed him and appointed`Ammar as their chief . They lodged many complaints against Sa`d and even they alleged that he didnot pray properly. `Umar sent for him and said, "O Aba 'Is-haq! These people claim that you do notpray properly." Abu 'Is-haq said, "By Allah, I used to pray with them a prayer similar to that of Allah'sApostle and I never reduced anything of it. I used to prolong the first two rak`at of `Isha prayer andshorten the last two rak`at." `Umar said, "O Aba 'Is-haq, this was what I thought about you." And thenhe sent one or more persons with him to Kufa so as to ask the people about him. So they went thereand did not leave any mosque without asking about him. All the people praised him till they came tothe mosque of the tribe of Bani `Abs; one of the men called Usama bin Qatada with a surname of AbaSa`da stood up and said, "As you have put us under an oath; I am bound to tell you that Sa`d neverwent himself with the army and never distributed (the war booty) equally and never did justice in legalverdicts." (On hearing it) Sa`d said, "I pray to Allah for three things: O Allah! If this slave of yours isa liar and got up for showing off, give him a long life, increase his poverty and put him to trials." (Andso it happened). Later on when that person was asked how he was, he used to reply that he was an oldman in trial as the result of Sa`d's curse. `Abdul Malik, the sub narrator, said that he had seen himafterwards and his eyebrows were overhanging his eyes owing to old age and he used to tease andassault the small girls in the way.

Sahih al-Bukhari 755

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 153

756

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ لاَ صَلاَةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated 'Ubada bin As-Samit: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha in his prayer, his prayer is invalid."

Sahih al-Bukhari 756

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 154

757

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ، فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ يُصَلِّي كَمَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏ ثَلاَثًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أُحْسِنُ غَيْرَهُ فَعَلِّمْنِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَكَبِّرْ، ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ مَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ، ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا، وَافْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَتِكَ كُلِّهَا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) entered the mosque and a person followed him. The man prayed and went to theProphet and greeted him. The Prophet (ﷺ) returned the greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray, foryou have not prayed." The man went back prayed in the same way as before, returned and greeted theProphet who said, "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." This happened thrice. The man said,"By Him Who sent you with the Truth, I cannot offer the prayer in a better way than this. Please,teach me how to pray." The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "When you stand for Prayer say Takbir and then recite fromthe Holy Qur'an (of what you know by heart) and then bow till you feel at ease. Then raise your headand stand up straight, then prostrate till you feel at ease during your prostration, then sit with calmnesstill you feel at ease (do not hurry) and do the same in all your prayers.

Sahih al-Bukhari 757

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 155

758

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ سَعْدٌ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي بِهِمْ صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَتَىِ الْعَشِيِّ لاَ أَخْرِمُ عَنْهَا، أَرْكُدُ فِي الأُولَيَيْنِ وَأَحْذِفُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ ذَلِكَ الظَّنُّ بِكَ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin Samura: Sa`d said, "I used to pray with them a prayer similar to that of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) (the prayer of Zuhr and`Asr) reducing nothing from them. I used to prolong the first two rak`at and shorten the last tworak`at." `Umar said to Sa`d "This was what we thought about you."

Sahih al-Bukhari 758

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 156

Section 96

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الظُّهْرِ

The recitation of the Qur'an in a Zuhr prayer

759

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَتَيْنِ، يُطَوِّلُ فِي الأُولَى، وَيُقَصِّرُ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ، وَيُسْمِعُ الآيَةَ أَحْيَانًا، وَكَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الْعَصْرِ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَتَيْنِ، وَكَانَ يُطَوِّلُ فِي الأُولَى، وَكَانَ يُطَوِّلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى مِنْ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ، وَيُقَصِّرُ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) in Zuhr prayers used to recite Al-Fatiha along with two other Suras inthe first two rak`at: a long one in the first rak`a and a shorter (Sura) in the second, and at times theverses were audible. In the `Asr prayer the Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite Al-Fatiha and two more Suras in thefirst two rak`at and used to prolong the first rak`a. And he used to prolong the first rak`a of the Fajrprayer and shorten the second.

Sahih al-Bukhari 759

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 157

760

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنِي عُمَارَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا خَبَّابًا أَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قُلْنَا بِأَىِّ شَىْءٍ كُنْتُمْ تَعْرِفُونَ قَالَ بِاضْطِرَابِ لِحْيَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Ma`mar: I asked Khabbab whether the Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite the Qur'an in the Zuhr and the `Asr prayers. Hereplied in the affirmative. We said, "How did you come to know that?" He said, "From the movementof his beard."

Sahih al-Bukhari 760

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 158

Section 97

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الْعَصْرِ

The recitation of the Qur'an in the 'Asr prayer

761

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِخَبَّابِ بْنِ الأَرَتِّ أَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ بِأَىِّ شَىْءٍ كُنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ قِرَاءَتَهُ قَالَ بِاضْطِرَابِ لِحْيَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Ma`mar: I asked Khabbab bin Al-Art whether the Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite the Qur'an in the Zuhr and the `Asrprayers. He replied in the affirmative. I said, "How did you come to know that?" He replied, "Fromthe movement of his beard."

Sahih al-Bukhari 761

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 159

762

حَدَّثَنَا الْمَكِّيُّ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ مِنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ، وَسُورَةٍ سُورَةٍ، وَيُسْمِعُنَا الآيَةَ أَحْيَانًا‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite Al-Fatiha along with another Sura in the first two rak`at ofthe Zuhr and the `Asr prayers and at times a verse or so was audible to us."

Sahih al-Bukhari 762

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 160

Section 98

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ

The recitation of the Qur'an in the Magrib prayer

763

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ قَالَ إِنَّ أُمَّ الْفَضْلِ سَمِعَتْهُ وَهُوَ يَقْرَأُ ‏{‏وَالْمُرْسَلاَتِ عُرْفًا‏}‏ فَقَالَتْ يَا بُنَىَّ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ ذَكَّرْتَنِي بِقِرَاءَتِكَ هَذِهِ السُّورَةَ، إِنَّهَا لآخِرُ مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ بِهَا فِي الْمَغْرِبِ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: (My mother) Umu-l-Fadl heard me reciting "Wal Mursalati `Urfan" (77) and said, "O my son! ByAllah, your recitation made me remember that it was the last Sura I heard from Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). Herecited it in the Maghrib prayer. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 763

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 161

764

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ مَرْوَانَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي زَيْدُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ مَا لَكَ تَقْرَأُ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ بِقِصَارٍ، وَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ بِطُولِ الطُّولَيَيْنِ

Narrated Marwan bin Al-Hakam: Zaid bin Thabit said to me, "Why do you recite very short Suras in the Maghrib prayer while I heardthe Prophet (ﷺ) reciting the longer of the two long Suras?"

Sahih al-Bukhari 764

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 162

Section 99

الْجَهْرِ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ

To recite aloud in the Maghrib prayer.

765

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَرَأَ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ بِالطُّورِ‏.‏

Narrated Jubair bin Mut`im: My father said, "I heard Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) reciting "at-Tur" (52) in the Maghrib prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 765

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 163

Section 100

الْجَهْرِ فِي الْعِشَاءِ

To recite aloud in the 'Isha' prayer.

766

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ بَكْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ الْعَتَمَةَ فَقَرَأَ ‏{‏إِذَا السَّمَاءُ انْشَقَّتْ‏}‏ فَسَجَدَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ قَالَ سَجَدْتُ خَلْفَ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلاَ أَزَالُ أَسْجُدُ بِهَا حَتَّى أَلْقَاهُ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Rafi`: I offered the `Isha' prayer behind Abu Huraira and he recited, "Idha s-samaa'u n-shaqqat" (84) andprostrated. On my inquiring, he said, "I prostrated behind Abul-Qasim (the Prophet) (when he recitedthat Sura) and I will go on doing it till I meet him."

Sahih al-Bukhari 766

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 164

767

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَدِيٍّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْبَرَاءَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَقَرَأَ فِي الْعِشَاءِ فِي إِحْدَى الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتِّينِ وَالزَّيْتُونِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara: The Prophet (ﷺ) was on a journey and recited in one of the first two rak`at of the `Isha' prayer "Wa t-teeniwa z-zaitun." (95)

Sahih al-Bukhari 767

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 165

Section 101

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الْعِشَاءِ بِالسَّجْدَةِ

To recite in the 'Isha prayer, with As-Sajda(prostration)

768

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ بَكْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ الْعَتَمَةَ فَقَرَأَ ‏{‏إِذَا السَّمَاءُ انْشَقَّتْ‏}‏ فَسَجَدَ فَقُلْتُ مَا هَذِهِ قَالَ سَجَدْتُ بِهَا خَلْفَ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلاَ أَزَالُ أَسْجُدُ بِهَا حَتَّى أَلْقَاهُ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Rafi`: Once I prayed the `Isha' prayer with Abu Huraira and he recited, "Idha s-samaa'u n-shaqqat" (84) andprostrated. I said, "What is that?" He said, "I prostrated behind Abul-Qasim, (the Prophet) (when herecited that Sura) and I will go on doing it till I meet him."

Sahih al-Bukhari 768

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 166

Section 102

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الْعِشَاءِ

Recitation in the 'Isha prayer

769

حَدَّثَنَا خَلاَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَدِيُّ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ، سَمِعَ الْبَرَاءَ، رضى الله عنه قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ ‏{‏وَالتِّينِ وَالزَّيْتُونِ‏}‏ فِي الْعِشَاءِ، وَمَا سَمِعْتُ أَحَدًا أَحْسَنَ صَوْتًا مِنْهُ أَوْ قِرَاءَةً‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara: I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) reciting wa t-teeni wa z-zaitun" (95) in the `Isha' prayer, and I never heard asweeter voice or a better way of recitation than that of the Prophet.

Sahih al-Bukhari 769

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 167

Section 103

يُطَوِّلُ فِي الأُولَيَيْنِ وَيَحْذِفُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ

Prolonging the first two Rak'a and shortening the last two

770

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي عَوْنٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَابِرَ بْنَ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ لِسَعْدٍ لَقَدْ شَكَوْكَ فِي كُلِّ شَىْءٍ حَتَّى الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَّا أَنَا فَأَمُدُّ فِي الأُولَيَيْنِ، وَأَحْذِفُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ، وَلاَ آلُو مَا اقْتَدَيْتُ بِهِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ صَدَقْتَ، ذَاكَ الظَّنُّ بِكَ، أَوْ ظَنِّي بِكَ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin Samura: `Umar said to Sa`d, "The people complained against you in everything, even in prayer." Sa`d replied,"Really I used to prolong the first two rak`at and shorten the last two and I will never shorten theprayer in which I follow Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)." `Umar said, "You are telling the truth and that is what Ithink a tout you."

Sahih al-Bukhari 770

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 168

Section 104

الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الْفَجْرِ

The recitation of the Qur'an in the Fajr prayer

771

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَيَّارُ بْنُ سَلاَمَةَ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَبِي، عَلَى أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيِّ فَسَأَلْنَاهُ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلَوَاتِ، فَقَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ حِينَ تَزُولُ الشَّمْسُ، وَالْعَصْرَ وَيَرْجِعُ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَالشَّمْسُ حَيَّةٌ، وَنَسِيتُ مَا قَالَ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ، وَلاَ يُبَالِي بِتَأْخِيرِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ وَلاَ يُحِبُّ النَّوْمَ قَبْلَهَا، وَلاَ الْحَدِيثَ بَعْدَهَا، وَيُصَلِّي الصُّبْحَ فَيَنْصَرِفُ الرَّجُلُ فَيَعْرِفُ جَلِيسَهُ، وَكَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ أَوْ إِحْدَاهُمَا مَا بَيْنَ السِّتِّينَ إِلَى الْمِائَةِ‏.‏

Narrated Saiyar bin Salama: My father and I went to Abu Barza-al-Aslami to ask him about the stated times for the prayers. Hereplied, "The Prophet (ﷺ) used to offer the Zuhr prayer when the sun just declined from its highestposition at noon; the `Asr at a time when if a man went to the farthest place in Medina (after praying)he would find the sun still hot (bright). (The sub narrator said: I have forgotten what Abu Barza saidabout the Maghrib prayer). The Prophet (ﷺ) never found any harm in delaying the `Isha' prayer to the firstthird of the night and he never liked to sleep before it and to talk after it. He used to offer the morningprayer at a time when after finishing it one could recognize the person sitting beside him and used torecite between 60 to 100 verses in one or both the rak`at."

Sahih al-Bukhari 771

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 169

772

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَطَاءٌ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ فِي كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ يُقْرَأُ، فَمَا أَسْمَعَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَسْمَعْنَاكُمْ، وَمَا أَخْفَى عَنَّا أَخْفَيْنَا عَنْكُمْ، وَإِنْ لَمْ تَزِدْ عَلَى أُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ أَجْزَأَتْ، وَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Qur'an is recited in every prayer and in those prayers in which Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) recited aloud forus, we recite aloud in the same prayers for you; and the prayers in which the Prophet (ﷺ) recited quietly,we recite quietly. If you recite "Al-Fatiha" only it is sufficient but if you recite something else inaddition, it is better.

Sahih al-Bukhari 772

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 170

Section 105

الْجَهْرِ بِقِرَاءَةِ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ

To recite aloud in the Fajr (early morning) prayer.

773

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ انْطَلَقَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي طَائِفَةٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ عَامِدِينَ إِلَى سُوقِ عُكَاظٍ، وَقَدْ حِيلَ بَيْنَ الشَّيَاطِينِ وَبَيْنَ خَبَرِ السَّمَاءِ، وَأُرْسِلَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الشُّهُبُ، فَرَجَعَتِ الشَّيَاطِينُ إِلَى قَوْمِهِمْ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا مَا لَكُمْ فَقَالُوا حِيلَ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ خَبَرِ السَّمَاءِ، وَأُرْسِلَتْ عَلَيْنَا الشُّهُبُ‏.‏ قَالُوا مَا حَالَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ خَبَرِ السَّمَاءِ إِلاَّ شَىْءٌ حَدَثَ، فَاضْرِبُوا مَشَارِقَ الأَرْضِ وَمَغَارِبَهَا، فَانْظُرُوا مَا هَذَا الَّذِي حَالَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ خَبَرِ السَّمَاءِ فَانْصَرَفَ أُولَئِكَ الَّذِينَ تَوَجَّهُوا نَحْوَ تِهَامَةَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ بِنَخْلَةَ، عَامِدِينَ إِلَى سُوقِ عُكَاظٍ وَهْوَ يُصَلِّي بِأَصْحَابِهِ صَلاَةَ الْفَجْرِ، فَلَمَّا سَمِعُوا الْقُرْآنَ اسْتَمَعُوا لَهُ فَقَالُوا هَذَا وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي حَالَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ خَبَرِ السَّمَاءِ‏.‏ فَهُنَالِكَ حِينَ رَجَعُوا إِلَى قَوْمِهِمْ وَقَالُوا يَا قَوْمَنَا ‏{‏إِنَّا سَمِعْنَا قُرْآنًا عَجَبًا * يَهْدِي إِلَى الرُّشْدِ فَآمَنَّا بِهِ وَلَنْ نُشْرِكَ بِرَبِّنَا أَحَدًا‏}‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَلَى نَبِيِّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏قُلْ أُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ‏}‏ وَإِنَّمَا أُوحِيَ إِلَيْهِ قَوْلُ الْجِنِّ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) set out with the intention of going to Suq `Ukaz (market of `Ukaz) along with some of hiscompanions. At the same time, a barrier was put between the devils and the news of heaven. Firecommenced to be thrown at them. The Devils went to their people, who asked them, "What is wrongwith you?" They said, "A barrier has been placed between us and the news of heaven. And fire hasbeen thrown at us." They said, "The thing which has put a barrier between you and the news of heavenmust be something which has happened recently. Go eastward and westward and see what has put abarrier between you and the news of heaven." Those who went towards Tuhama came across theProphet at a place called Nakhla and it was on the way to Suq `Ukaz and the Prophet (ﷺ) was offering theFajr prayer with his companions. When they heard the Qur'an they listened to it and said, "By Allah,this is the thing which has put a barrier between us and the news of heaven." They went to their peopleand said, "O our people; verily we have heard a wonderful recital (Qur'an) which shows the true path;we believed in it and would not ascribe partners to our Lord." Allah revealed the following verses tohis Prophet (Sura 'Jinn') (72): "Say: It has been revealed to me." And what was revealed to him wasthe conversation of the Jinns.

Sahih al-Bukhari 773

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 171

774

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَرَأَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيمَا أُمِرَ، وَسَكَتَ فِيمَا أُمِرَ ‏{‏وَمَا كَانَ رَبُّكَ نَسِيًّا‏}‏ ‏{‏لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ‏}‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) recited aloud in the prayers in which he was ordered to do so and quietly in the prayers inwhich he was ordered to do so. "And your Lord is not forgetful." "Verily there was a good examplefor you in the ways of the Prophet."

Sahih al-Bukhari 774

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 172

775

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ فَقَالَ قَرَأْتُ الْمُفَصَّلَ اللَّيْلَةَ فِي رَكْعَةٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَذًّا كَهَذِّ الشِّعْرِ لَقَدْ عَرَفْتُ النَّظَائِرَ الَّتِي كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرِنُ بَيْنَهُنَّ فَذَكَرَ عِشْرِينَ سُورَةً مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ سُورَتَيْنِ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Wa'il:A man came to Ibn Mas`ud and said, "I recited the Mufassal (Suras) at night in one rak`a." Ibn Mas`ud said, "This recitation is (too quick) like the recitation of poetry. I know the identical Suras which the Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite in pairs." Ibn Mas`ud then mentioned 20 Mufassal Suras including two Suras from the family of (i.e. those verses which begin with) Ha, Meem [??] (which the Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite) in each rak`a

Sahih al-Bukhari 775

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 173

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 107

يَقْرَأُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ

To recite only Surah Al-Fathiha in the last two Rak'a during a four Rak'a Salat (prayer)

776

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ فِي الأُولَيَيْنِ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَتَيْنِ، وَفِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُخْرَيَيْنِ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ، وَيُسْمِعُنَا الآيَةَ، وَيُطَوِّلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى مَا لاَ يُطَوِّلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ، وَهَكَذَا فِي الْعَصْرِ وَهَكَذَا فِي الصُّبْحِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) uses to recite Al-Fatiha followed by another Sura in the first two rak`atof the prayer and used to recite only Al-Fatiha in the last two rak`at of the Zuhr prayer. Sometimes averse or so was audible and he used to prolong the first rak`a more than the second and used to do thesame in the `Asr and Fajr prayers."

Sahih al-Bukhari 776

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 174

Section 108

مَنْ خَافَتَ الْقِرَاءَةَ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ

To recite (the Qur'an) quietly in the Zuhr and 'Asr prayers

777

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْمَرٍ، قُلْتُ لِخَبَّابٍ أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مِنْ أَيْنَ عَلِمْتَ قَالَ بِاضْطِرَابِ لِحْيَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Ma`mar: We said to Khabbab "Did Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to recite in Zuhr and `Asr prayers?" He replied in theaffirmative. We said, "How did you come to know about it?" He said, "By the movement of hisbeard."

Sahih al-Bukhari 777

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 175

Section 109

إِذَا أَسْمَعَ الإِمَامُ الآيَةَ

(In a quiet prayer) if the Imam recites a Verse or so audibly

778

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقْرَأُ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَةٍ مَعَهَا فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ وَصَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ، وَيُسْمِعُنَا الآيَةَ أَحْيَانًا، وَكَانَ يُطِيلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) used to recite Al-Fatiha along with another Sura in the first two rak`at ofthe Zuhr and `Asr prayers. A verse or so was audible at times and he used to prolong the first rak`a."

Sahih al-Bukhari 778

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 176

Section 110

يُطَوِّلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى

To prolong the first Rak'a

779

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُطَوِّلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى مِنْ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ، وَيُقَصِّرُ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ، وَيَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) used to prolong the first rak`a of the Zuhr prayer and shorten the secondone and used to do the same in the Fajr prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 779

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 177

Section 111

جَهْرِ الإِمَامِ بِالتَّأْمِينِ

Saying of Amin aloud by the Imam

780

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبِي، سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّهُمَا أَخْبَرَاهُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أَمَّنَ الإِمَامُ فَأَمِّنُوا فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ تَأْمِينُهُ تَأْمِينَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ آمِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Say Amin" when the Imam says it and if the Amin of any one of you coincideswith that of the angels then all his past sins will be forgiven." Ibn Shihab said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) usedto Say "Amin."

Sahih al-Bukhari 780

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 178

Section 112

فَضْلِ التَّأْمِينِ

Superiority of saying Amin

781

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا قَالَ أَحَدُكُمْ آمِينَ‏.‏ وَقَالَتِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ فِي السَّمَاءِ آمِينَ‏.‏ فَوَافَقَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى، غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "If any one of you says, "Amin" and the angels in the heavens say "Amin" andthe former coincides with the latter, all his past sins will be forgiven."

Sahih al-Bukhari 781

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 179

Section 113

جَهْرِ الْمَأْمُومِ بِالتَّأْمِينِ

Saying of Amin aloud by the followers

782

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا قَالَ الإِمَامُ ‏{‏غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ‏}‏ فَقُولُوا آمِينَ‏.‏ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنُعَيْمٌ الْمُجْمِرُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضى الله عنه‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Say Amen when the Imam says 'Ghairi l-maghdubi `alaihim wala d-daalleen'(not the path of those who earn Your Anger (such as Jews) nor of those who go astray (such asChristians)); all the past sins of the person whose saying (of Amin) coincides with that of the angels,will be forgiven".

Sahih al-Bukhari 782

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 180

Section 114

إِذَا رَكَعَ دُونَ الصَّفِّ

If someone bowed behind the rows, [on entering the mosque and before joining the rows of Salat (prayer)]

783

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنِ الأَعْلَمِ ـ وَهْوَ زِيَادٌ ـ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ انْتَهَى إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ رَاكِعٌ، فَرَكَعَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَصِلَ إِلَى الصَّفِّ، فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ زَادَكَ اللَّهُ حِرْصًا وَلاَ تَعُدْ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Bakra: I reached the Prophet (ﷺ) in the mosque while he was bowing in prayer and I too bowed before joining therow mentioned it to the Prophet (ﷺ) and he said to me, "May Allah increase your love for the good. But donot repeat it again (bowing in that way).

Sahih al-Bukhari 783

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 181

Section 115

إِتْمَامِ التَّكْبِيرِ فِي الرُّكُوعِ

Itmam At-Takbir (i.e., to end the number of Takbir or to say the Takbir perfectly) on bowing. [See Fath Al-Bari]

784

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنِ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى مَعَ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ بِالْبَصْرَةِ فَقَالَ ذَكَّرَنَا هَذَا الرَّجُلُ صَلاَةً كُنَّا نُصَلِّيهَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ كُلَّمَا رَفَعَ وَكُلَّمَا وَضَعَ‏.‏

Narrated `Imran bin Husain: I offered the prayer with `Ali in Basra and he made us remember the prayer which we used to praywith Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). `Ali said Takbir on each rising and bowing.

Sahih al-Bukhari 784

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 182

785

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ، فَيُكَبِّرُ كُلَّمَا خَفَضَ وَرَفَعَ، فَإِذَا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Abu Salama: When Abu Huraira led us in prayer he used to say Takbir on each bowing and rising. On thecompletion of the prayer he used to say, "My prayer is more similar to the prayer of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)than that of anyone of you."

Sahih al-Bukhari 785

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 183

Section 116

إِتْمَامِ التَّكْبِيرِ فِي السُّجُودِ

Itmam At-Takbir (i.e., to end the number of Takbir, or to say the Takbir perfectly) on prostrating. [See Fath Al-Bari]

786

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَا وَعِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ،، فَكَانَ إِذَا سَجَدَ كَبَّرَ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ كَبَّرَ، وَإِذَا نَهَضَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَبَّرَ، فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ أَخَذَ بِيَدِي عِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ فَقَالَ قَدْ ذَكَّرَنِي هَذَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ لَقَدْ صَلَّى بِنَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Mutarrif bin `Abdullah: `Imran bin Husain and I offered the prayer behind `Ali bin Abi Talib. When `Ali prostrated, he saidthe Takbir, when he raised his head, he said the Takbir and when he got up for the third rak`a he saidthe Takbir. On completion of the prayer `Imran took my hand and said, "This (i.e. `Ali) made meremember the prayer of Muhammad" Or he said, "He led us in a prayer like that of Muhammad."

Sahih al-Bukhari 786

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 184

787

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَجُلاً عِنْدَ الْمَقَامِ يُكَبِّرُ فِي كُلِّ خَفْضٍ وَرَفْعٍ وَإِذَا قَامَ وَإِذَا وَضَعَ، فَأَخْبَرْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أَوَلَيْسَ تِلْكَ صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ أُمَّ لَكَ‏.‏

Narrated `Ikrima: I saw a person praying at Muqam-Ibrahim (the place of Abraham by the Ka`ba) and he was sayingTakbir on every bowing, rising, standing and sitting. I asked Ibn `Abbas (about this prayer). Headmonished me saying: "Isn't that the prayer of the Prophet?"

Sahih al-Bukhari 787

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 185

Section 117

التَّكْبِيرِ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ السُّجُودِ

Saying the Takbir on raising from the prostration

788

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ شَيْخٍ بِمَكَّةَ فَكَبَّرَ ثِنْتَيْنِ وَعِشْرِينَ تَكْبِيرَةً، فَقُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّهُ أَحْمَقُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ثَكِلَتْكَ أُمُّكَ، سُنَّةُ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ مُوسَى حَدَّثَنَا أَبَانُ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ‏.‏

Narrated `Ikrima: I prayed behind a Sheikh at Mecca and he said twenty two Takbirs (during the prayer). I told Ibn`Abbas that he (i.e. that Sheikh) was foolish. Ibn `Abbas admonished me and said, "This is thetradition of Abul-Qasim."

Sahih al-Bukhari 788

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 186

789

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لَمِنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ ـ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ ‏{‏بْنُ صَالِحٍ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ‏}‏ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ـ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا، وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ‏.‏

And narrated Abu Huraira: Whenever Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) stood for the prayer,he said Takbir on starting the prayer and then on bowing. On rising from bowing he said, "Sami`a llahuliman hamidah," and then while standing straight he used to say, "Rabbana laka-l hamd" (Al-Laith said, "(The Prophet (ﷺ) said), 'Wa laka l-hamd'." He used to say Takbir on prostrating and on raisinghis head from prostration; again he would Say Takbir on prostrating and raising his head. He wouldthen do the same in the whole of the prayer till it was completed. On rising from the second rak`a(after sitting for at-Tahiyyat), he used to say Takbir.

Sahih al-Bukhari 789

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 187

Section 118

وَضْعِ الأَكُفِّ عَلَى الرُّكَبِ فِي الرُّكُوعِ

To put the hands (palms) on both knees while bowing.

790

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي يَعْفُورٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُصْعَبَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ، يَقُولُ صَلَّيْتُ إِلَى جَنْبِ أَبِي فَطَبَّقْتُ بَيْنَ كَفَّىَّ ثُمَّ وَضَعْتُهُمَا بَيْنَ فَخِذَىَّ، فَنَهَانِي أَبِي وَقَالَ كُنَّا نَفْعَلُهُ فَنُهِينَا عَنْهُ، وَأُمِرْنَا أَنْ نَضَعَ أَيْدِيَنَا عَلَى الرُّكَبِ‏.‏

Narrated Mus`ab bin Sa`d: I offered prayer beside my father and approximated both my hands and placed them in between theknees. My father told me not to do so and said, "We used to do the same but we were forbidden (bythe Prophet) to do it and were ordered to place the hands on the knees."

Sahih al-Bukhari 790

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 188

Section 119

إِذَا لَمْ يُتِمَّ الرُّكُوعَ

Not performing bowing perfectly

791

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ زَيْدَ بْنَ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ رَأَى حُذَيْفَةُ رَجُلاً لاَ يُتِمُّ الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ قَالَ مَا صَلَّيْتَ، وَلَوْ مُتَّ مُتَّ عَلَى غَيْرِ الْفِطْرَةِ الَّتِي فَطَرَ اللَّهُ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Zaid bin Wahb: Hudhaifa saw a person who was not performing the bowing and prostration perfectly. He said to him,"You have not prayed and if you should die you would die on a religion other than that ofMuhammad."

Sahih al-Bukhari 791

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 189

Section 121

حَدِّ إِتْمَامِ الرُّكُوعِ وَالاِعْتِدَالِ فِيهِ وَالاِطْمَأْنِينَةِ

And what is said regarding the limit of the completion of bowing and of keeping the back straight and the calmness with which it is performed.

792

حَدَّثَنَا بَدَلُ بْنُ الْمُحَبَّرِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي الْحَكَمُ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ، قَالَ كَانَ رُكُوعُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسُجُودُهُ وَبَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ، مَا خَلاَ الْقِيَامَ وَالْقُعُودَ، قَرِيبًا مِنَ السَّوَاءِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara: The bowing, the prostration the sitting in between the two prostrations and the standing after thebowing of the Prophet (ﷺ) but not qiyam (standing in the prayer) and qu`ud (sitting in the prayer) used tobe approximately equal (in duration).

Sahih al-Bukhari 792

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 190

Section 122

أَمْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي لاَ يُتِمُّ رُكُوعَهُ بِالإِعَادَةِ

The order of the Prophet (pbuh) to a person who did not perform his bowing perfectly that he should repeat his Salat (prayer)

793

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ الْمَقْبُرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏ فَصَلَّى، ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ فَمَا أُحْسِنُ غَيْرَهُ فَعَلِّمْنِي‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَكَبِّرْ، ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ مَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ، ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ افْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَتِكَ كُلِّهَا ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Once the Prophet (ﷺ) entered the mosque, a man came in, offered the prayer and greeted the Prophet. TheProphet returned his greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray again for you have not prayed." Theman offered the prayer again, came back and greeted the Prophet. He said to him thrice, "Go back andpray again for you have not prayed." The man said, "By Him Who has sent you with the truth! I donot know a better way of praying. Kindly teach Me how to pray." He said, "When you stand for theprayer, say Takbir and then recite from the Qur'an what you know and then bow with calmness tillyou feel at ease, then rise from bowing till you stand straight. Afterwards prostrate calmly till you feelat ease and then raise (your head) and sit with Calmness till you feel at ease and then prostrate withcalmness till you feel at ease in prostration and do the same in the whole of your prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 793

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 191

Section 123

الدُّعَاءِ فِي الرُّكُوعِ

Invocation in bowing.

794

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الضُّحَى، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ ‏ ‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَبِحَمْدِكَ، اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say in his bowing and prostrations, "Subhanaka l-lahumma Rabbana wabihamdika; Allahumma ghfir li.' (Exalted [from unbecoming attributes] Are you O Allah our Lord,and by Your praise [do I exalt you]. O Allah! Forgive me).

Sahih al-Bukhari 794

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 192

Section 124

مَا يَقُولُ الإِمَامُ وَمَنْ خَلْفَهُ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ

What the Imam and the followers say on raising their heads from bowing.

795

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَكَعَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ يُكَبِّرُ، وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: When the Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," (Allah heard those who sent praises to Him),he would say, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamd." On bowing and raising his head from it the Prophet (ﷺ) used tosay Takbir. He also used to say Takbir on rising after the two prostrations.

Sahih al-Bukhari 795

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 193

Section 125

فَضْلِ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ

The superiority of saying Allahumma Rabbana lakal hand (O Allah, Our Lord!, All the praises and thanks are for You)

796

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا قَالَ الإِمَامُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "When the Imam says, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," you should say,"Allahumma Rabbana laka l-hamd." And if the saying of any one of you coincides with that of theangels, all his past sins will be forgiven."

Sahih al-Bukhari 796

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 194

Section 126

797

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لأُقَرِّبَنَّ صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَكَانَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقْنُتُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الآخِرَةِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ وَصَلاَةِ الْعِشَاءِ، وَصَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ، بَعْدَ مَا يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَيَدْعُو لِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَيَلْعَنُ الْكُفَّارَ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Salama: Abu Hurairah said, "No doubt, my Salat is similar to that of the Prophet (ﷺ)." Abu Hurairah used to recite Qunut after saying Sami' Allahu liman hamida in the last Rak'a of the Zuhr, Isha and Fajr Prayers. He would ask Allah's Forgiveness for the true believers and curse the disbelievers.

Sahih al-Bukhari 797

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 195

798

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ الْحَذَّاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كَانَ الْقُنُوتُ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْفَجْرِ‏.‏

Narrated Anas:The qunut [supplication before going down for prostration] used to be recited in the Maghrib and the Fajr prayers

Sahih al-Bukhari 798

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 196

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition
799

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُجْمِرِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ خَلاَّدٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ رِفَاعَةَ بْنِ رَافِعٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، قَالَ كُنَّا يَوْمًا نُصَلِّي وَرَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ رَجُلٌ وَرَاءَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ، حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنِ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَأَيْتُ بِضْعَةً وَثَلاَثِينَ مَلَكًا يَبْتَدِرُونَهَا، أَيُّهُمْ يَكْتُبُهَا أَوَّلُ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Rifa`a bin Rafi` Az-Zuraqi:One day we were praying behind the Prophet. When he raised his head from bowing, he said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah." A man behind him said, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamdu, hamdan kathiran taiyiban mubarakan fihi" (O our Lord! All the praises are for You, many good and blessed praises). When the Prophet completed the prayer, he asked, "Who has said these words?" The man replied, "I." The Prophet said, "I saw over thirty angels competing to write it first." Prophet rose (from bowing) and stood straight till all the vertebrae of his spinal column came to a natural position

Sahih al-Bukhari 799

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 197

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 127

الاِطْمَأْنِينَةِ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ

To stand Straight with calmness on raising the head from bowing

800

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ كَانَ أَنَسٌ يَنْعَتُ لَنَا صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَامَ حَتَّى نَقُولَ قَدْ نَسِيَ‏.‏

Narrated Thabit: Anas used to demonstrate to us the prayer of the Prophet (ﷺ) and while demonstrating, he used to raise hishead from bowing and stand so long that we would say that he had forgotten (the prostration).

Sahih al-Bukhari 800

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 198

801

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كَانَ رُكُوعُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسُجُودُهُ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَبَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ قَرِيبًا مِنَ السَّوَاءِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara': The bowing, the prostrations, the period of standing after bowing and the interval between the twoprostrations of the Prophet (ﷺ) used to be equal in duration .

Sahih al-Bukhari 801

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 199

802

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ مَالِكُ بْنُ الْحُوَيْرِثِ يُرِينَا كَيْفَ كَانَ صَلاَةُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَذَاكَ فِي غَيْرِ وَقْتِ صَلاَةٍ، فَقَامَ فَأَمْكَنَ الْقِيَامَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَمْكَنَ الرُّكُوعَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَأَنْصَتَ هُنَيَّةً، قَالَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا صَلاَةَ شَيْخِنَا هَذَا أَبِي بُرَيْدٍ‏.‏ وَكَانَ أَبُو بُرَيْدٍ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السَّجْدَةِ الآخِرَةِ اسْتَوَى قَاعِدًا ثُمَّ نَهَضَ‏.‏

Narrated Aiyub: Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith used to demonstrate to us the prayer of the Prophet (ﷺ) at timesother than that of the compulsory prayers. So (once) he stood up for prayer and performed a perfectQiyam (standing and reciting from the Holy Qur'an) and then bowed and performed bowing perfectly;then he raised his head and stood straight for a while." Abu Qilaba added, "Malik bin Huwairith inthat demonstration prayed like this Sheikh of ours, Abu Yazid." Abu, Yazid used to sit (for a while)on raising his head from the second prostration before getting up.

Sahih al-Bukhari 802

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 200

Section 128

يَهْوِي بِالتَّكْبِيرِ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ

One should say Takbir while going in prostration.

803

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ وَغَيْرِهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ وَغَيْرِهِ، فَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ‏.‏ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْجُلُوسِ فِي الاِثْنَتَيْنِ، وَيَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ حِينَ يَنْصَرِفُ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَقْرَبُكُمْ شَبَهًا بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنْ كَانَتْ هَذِهِ لَصَلاَتَهُ حَتَّى فَارَقَ الدُّنْيَا‏.‏

Narrated Abu Bakr bin `Abdur Rahman Ibn Harith bin Hisham and Abu Salama bin `Abdur Rahman: Abu Huraira used to say Takbir in all the prayers, compulsory and optional -- in the month ofRamadan or other months. He used to say Takbir on standing for prayer and on bowing; then hewould say, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," and before prostrating he would say "Rabbana wa laka lhamd."Then he would say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from the prostration, thenanother Takbir on prostrating (for the second time), and on raising his head from the prostration. Healso would say the Takbir on standing from the second rak`a. He used to do the same in every rak`atill he completed the prayer. On completion of the prayer, he would say, "By Him in Whose Hands mysoul is! No doubt my prayer is closer to that of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) than yours, and this was His prayer tillhe left this world."

Sahih al-Bukhari 803

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 201

804

قَالاَ وَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ، رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ يَدْعُو لِرِجَالٍ فَيُسَمِّيهِمْ بِأَسْمَائِهِمْ فَيَقُولُ ‏ ‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ الْوَلِيدَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ وَسَلَمَةَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ وَعَيَّاشَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ، وَالْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ، وَاجْعَلْهَا عَلَيْهِمْ سِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ ‏‏‏.‏ وَأَهْلُ الْمَشْرِقِ يَوْمَئِذٍ مِنْ مُضَرَ مُخَالِفُونَ لَهُ‏.‏

And Abu Huraira said, "When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) raised his head from (bowing) he used to say "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa laka l-hamd." He Would invoke Allah for some people by naming them: "O Allah! Save Al-Walid bin Al-Walid and Salama bin Hisham and`Aiyash bin Abi Rabi`a and the weak and the helpless people among the faithful believers O Allah! Behard on the tribe of Mudar and let them suffer from famine years like that of the time of Joseph." Inthose days the Eastern section of the tribe of Mudar was against the Prophet.

Sahih al-Bukhari 804

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 202

805

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، غَيْرَ مَرَّةٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ سَقَطَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ مِنْ فَرَسٍ ـ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ نَعُودُهُ، فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا وَقَعَدْنَا ـ وَقَالَ سُفْيَانُ مَرَّةً صَلَّيْنَا قُعُودًا ـ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا ‏‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ كَذَا جَاءَ بِهِ مَعْمَرٌ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ لَقَدْ حَفِظَ، كَذَا قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ حَفِظْتُ مِنْ شِقِّهِ الأَيْمَنِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ ـ وَأَنَا عِنْدَهُ ـ فَجُحِشَ سَاقُهُ الأَيْمَنُ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) fell from a horse and the right side of his body was injured. We went to inquire abouthis health meanwhile it was time for the prayer and he led the prayer sitting and we also prayed whilesitting. On completion of the prayer he said, "The Imam is to be followed; say Takbir when he says it;bow when he bows; rise when he rises and when he says "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," say,"Rabbana wa laka l-hamd", and prostrate if he prostrates." Sufyan narrated the same from Ma`mar.Ibn Juraij said that his (the Prophet's) right leg had been injured.

Sahih al-Bukhari 805

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 203

Section 129

فَضْلِ السُّجُودِ

Superiority of prostrating.

806

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَعَطَاءُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيُّ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُمَا أَنَّ النَّاسَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، هَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُمَارُونَ فِي الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ لَيْسَ دُونَهُ سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلْ تُمَارُونَ فِي الشَّمْسِ لَيْسَ دُونَهَا سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ تَرَوْنَهُ كَذَلِكَ، يُحْشَرُ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، فَيَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ شَيْئًا فَلْيَتَّبِعْ‏.‏ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الشَّمْسَ، وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الْقَمَرَ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الطَّوَاغِيتَ، وَتَبْقَى هَذِهِ الأُمَّةُ فِيهَا مُنَافِقُوهَا، فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ هَذَا مَكَانُنَا حَتَّى يَأْتِيَنَا رَبُّنَا، فَإِذَا جَاءَ رَبُّنَا عَرَفْنَاهُ‏.‏ فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ رَبُّنَا‏.‏ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيُضْرَبُ الصِّرَاطُ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَىْ جَهَنَّمَ، فَأَكُونُ أَوَّلَ مَنْ يَجُوزُ مِنَ الرُّسُلِ بِأُمَّتِهِ، وَلاَ يَتَكَلَّمُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ الرُّسُلُ، وَكَلاَمُ الرُّسُلِ يَوْمَئِذٍ اللَّهُمَّ سَلِّمْ سَلِّمْ‏.‏ وَفِي جَهَنَّمَ كَلاَلِيبُ مِثْلُ شَوْكِ السَّعْدَانِ، هَلْ رَأَيْتُمْ شَوْكَ السَّعْدَانِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّهَا مِثْلُ شَوْكِ السَّعْدَانِ، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَعْلَمُ قَدْرَ عِظَمِهَا إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، تَخْطَفُ النَّاسَ بِأَعْمَالِهِمْ، فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يُوبَقُ بِعَمَلِهِ، وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يُخَرْدَلُ ثُمَّ يَنْجُو، حَتَّى إِذَا أَرَادَ اللَّهُ رَحْمَةَ مَنْ أَرَادَ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ، أَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ أَنْ يُخْرِجُوا مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ، فَيُخْرِجُونَهُمْ وَيَعْرِفُونَهُمْ بِآثَارِ السُّجُودِ، وَحَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ أَنْ تَأْكُلَ أَثَرَ السُّجُودِ فَيَخْرُجُونَ مِنَ النَّارِ، فَكُلُّ ابْنِ آدَمَ تَأْكُلُهُ النَّارُ إِلاَّ أَثَرَ السُّجُودِ، فَيَخْرُجُونَ مِنَ النَّارِ قَدِ امْتَحَشُوا، فَيُصَبُّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَاءُ الْحَيَاةِ، فَيَنْبُتُونَ كَمَا تَنْبُتُ الْحِبَّةُ فِي حَمِيلِ السَّيْلِ، ثُمَّ يَفْرُغُ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْقَضَاءِ بَيْنَ الْعِبَادِ، وَيَبْقَى رَجُلٌ بَيْنَ الْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّارِ، وَهْوَ آخِرُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ دُخُولاً الْجَنَّةَ، مُقْبِلٌ بِوَجْهِهِ قِبَلَ النَّارِ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ اصْرِفْ وَجْهِي عَنِ النَّارِ، قَدْ قَشَبَنِي رِيحُهَا، وَأَحْرَقَنِي ذَكَاؤُهَا‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ هَلْ عَسَيْتَ إِنْ فُعِلَ ذَلِكَ بِكَ أَنْ تَسْأَلَ غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ فَيَقُولُ لاَ وَعِزَّتِكَ‏.‏ فَيُعْطِي اللَّهَ مَا يَشَاءُ مِنْ عَهْدٍ وَمِيثَاقٍ، فَيَصْرِفُ اللَّهُ وَجْهَهُ عَنِ النَّارِ، فَإِذَا أَقْبَلَ بِهِ عَلَى الْجَنَّةِ رَأَى بَهْجَتَهَا سَكَتَ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا رَبِّ قَدِّمْنِي عِنْدَ باب الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ لَهُ أَلَيْسَ قَدْ أَعْطَيْتَ الْعُهُودَ وَالْمَوَاثِيقَ أَنْ لاَ تَسْأَلَ غَيْرَ الَّذِي كُنْتَ سَأَلْتَ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ لاَ أَكُونُ أَشْقَى خَلْقِكَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ فَمَا عَسَيْتَ إِنْ أُعْطِيتَ ذَلِكَ أَنْ لاَ تَسْأَلَ غَيْرَهُ فَيَقُولُ لاَ وَعِزَّتِكَ لاَ أَسْأَلُ غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ فَيُعْطِي رَبَّهُ مَا شَاءَ مِنْ عَهْدٍ وَمِيثَاقٍ، فَيُقَدِّمُهُ إِلَى باب الْجَنَّةِ، فَإِذَا بَلَغَ بَابَهَا، فَرَأَى زَهْرَتَهَا وَمَا فِيهَا مِنَ النَّضْرَةِ وَالسُّرُورِ، فَيَسْكُتُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ، فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ أَدْخِلْنِي الْجَنَّةَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ وَيْحَكَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ مَا أَغْدَرَكَ، أَلَيْسَ قَدْ أَعْطَيْتَ الْعَهْدَ وَالْمِيثَاقَ أَنْ لاَ تَسْأَلَ غَيْرَ الَّذِي أُعْطِيتَ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ لاَ تَجْعَلْنِي أَشْقَى خَلْقِكَ‏.‏ فَيَضْحَكُ اللَّهُ ـ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ـ مِنْهُ، ثُمَّ يَأْذَنُ لَهُ فِي دُخُولِ الْجَنَّةِ فَيَقُولُ تَمَنَّ‏.‏ فَيَتَمَنَّى حَتَّى إِذَا انْقَطَعَتْ أُمْنِيَّتُهُ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ تَمَنَّ كَذَا وَكَذَا‏.‏ أَقْبَلَ يُذَكِّرُهُ رَبُّهُ، حَتَّى إِذَا انْتَهَتْ بِهِ الأَمَانِيُّ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى لَكَ ذَلِكَ وَمِثْلُهُ مَعَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيُّ لأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ لَكَ ذَلِكَ وَعَشَرَةُ أَمْثَالِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ لَمْ أَحْفَظْ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلاَّ قَوْلَهُ ‏"‏ لَكَ ذَلِكَ وَمِثْلُهُ مَعَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ ذَلِكَ لَكَ وَعَشَرَةُ أَمْثَالِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: The people said, "O Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?" He replied,"Do you have any doubt in seeing the full moon on a clear (not cloudy) night?" They replied, "No, OAllah's Messenger (ﷺ)!" He said, "Do you have any doubt in seeing the sun when there are no clouds?" Theyreplied in the negative. He said, "You will see Allah (your Lord) in the same way. On the Day ofResurrection, people will be gathered and He will order the people to follow what they used toworship. So some of them will follow the sun, some will follow the moon, and some will follow otherdeities; and only this nation (Muslims) will be left with its hypocrites. Allah will come to them andsay, 'I am Your Lord.' They will say, 'We shall stay in this place till our Lord comes to us and whenour Lord will come, we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to them again and say, 'I am yourLord.' They will say, 'You are our Lord.' Allah will call them, and As-Sirat (a bridge) will be laidacross Hell and I (Muhammad) shall be the first amongst the Apostles to cross it with my followers.Nobody except the Apostles will then be able to speak and they will be saying then, 'O Allah! Save us.O Allah Save us.'There will be hooks like the thorns of Sa'dan [??] in Hell. Have you seen the thorns of Sa'dan [??]?"The people said, "Yes." He said, "These hooks will be like the thorns of Sa'dan [??] but nobody exceptAllah knows their greatness in size and these will entangle the people according to their deeds; someof them will fall and stay in Hell forever; others will receive punishment (torn into small pieces) andwill get out of Hell, till when Allah intends mercy on whomever He likes amongst the people of Hell,He will order the angels to take out of Hell those who worshipped none but Him alone. The angelswill take them out by recognizing them from the traces of prostrations, for Allah has forbidden the(Hell) fire to eat away those traces. So they will come out of the Fire, it will eat away from the wholeof the human body except the marks of the prostrations. At that time they will come out of the Fire asmere skeletons. The Water of Life will be poured on them and as a result they will grow like the seedsgrowing on the bank of flowing water.Then when Allah had finished from the Judgments amongst his creations, one man will be leftbetween Hell and Paradise and he will be the last man from the people of Hell to enter paradise. Hewill be facing Hell, and will say, 'O Allah! Turn my face from the fire as its wind has dried me and itssteam has burnt me.' Allah will ask him, "Will you ask for anything more in case this favor is grantedto you?' He will say, "No by Your (Honor) Power!" And he will give to his Lord (Allah) what he willof the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then turn his face from the Fire. When he will faceParadise and will see its charm, he will remain quiet as long as Allah will. He then will say, 'O myLord! Let me go to the gate of Paradise.' Allah will ask him, 'Didn't you give pledges and makecovenants (to the effect) that you would not ask for anything more than what you requested at first?'He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched, amongst Your creatures.' Allah will say,'If this request is granted, will you then ask for anything else?' He will say, 'No! By Your Power! Ishall not ask for anything else.' Then he will give to his Lord what He will of the pledges and thecovenants.Allah will then let him go to the gate of Paradise. On reaching then and seeing its life, charm, andpleasure, he will remain quiet as long as Allah wills and then will say, 'O my Lord ! Let me enterParadise.' Allah will say, May Allah be merciful unto you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are!Haven't you made covenants and given pledges that you will not ask for anything more that what youhave been given?' He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched amongst Yourcreatures.' So Allah will laugh and allow him to enter Paradise and will ask him to request as much ashe likes. He will do so till all his desires have been fulfilled . Then Allah will say, 'Request more ofsuch and such things.' Allah will remind him and when all his desires and wishes; have been fulfilled,Allah will say "All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides." Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri, said toAbu Huraira, 'Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Allah said, 'That is for you and ten times more like it.' "AbuHuraira said, "I do not remember from Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) except (his saying), 'All this is granted to youand a similar amount besides." Abu Sa`id said, "I heard him saying, 'That is for you and ten timesmore the like of it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 806

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 204

Section 130

يُبْدِي ضَبْعَيْهِ وَيُجَافِي فِي السُّجُودِ

During the prostrations one should keep one's arms away from one's sides and the abdomen should be kept away from the thighs.

807

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بَكْرُ بْنُ مُضَرَ، عَنْ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ هُرْمُزَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا صَلَّى فَرَّجَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يَبْدُوَ بَيَاضُ إِبْطَيْهِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ حَدَّثَنِي جَعْفَرُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ نَحْوَهُ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Malik bin Buhaina: Whenever the Prophet (ﷺ) used to offer prayer he used to keep arms away (from the body) so that thewhiteness of his armpits was visible.

Sahih al-Bukhari 807

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 205

Section 132

إِذَا لَمْ يُتِمَّ السُّجُودَ

If one does not perform the prostrations perfectly

808

حَدَّثَنَا الصَّلْتُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَهْدِيٌّ، عَنْ وَاصِلٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، رَأَى رَجُلاً لاَ يُتِمُّ رُكُوعَهُ وَلاَ سُجُودَهُ، فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلاَتَهُ قَالَ لَهُ حُذَيْفَةُ مَا صَلَّيْتَ ـ قَالَ وَأَحْسِبُهُ قَالَ ـ وَلَوْ مُتَّ مُتَّ عَلَى غَيْرِ سُنَّةِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Abu Wail: Hudhaifa said, "I saw a person not performing his bowing and prostrations perfectly. When hecompleted the prayer, I told him that he had not prayed." I think that Hudhaifa added (i.e. said to theman), "Had you died, you would have died on a tradition other than that of the Prophet (ﷺ) Muhammad."

Sahih al-Bukhari 808

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 206

Section 133

السُّجُودِ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْظُمٍ

To prostrate on seven bones

809

حَدَّثَنَا قَبِيصَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أُمِرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْضَاءٍ، وَلاَ يَكُفَّ شَعَرًا وَلاَ ثَوْبًا الْجَبْهَةِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَالرُّكْبَتَيْنِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) was ordered (by Allah) to prostrate on seven parts and not to tuck up the clothes or hair(while praying). Those parts are: the forehead (along with the tip of nose), both hands, both knees, and(toes of) both feet.

Sahih al-Bukhari 809

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 207

810

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أُمِرْنَا أَنْ نَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْظُمٍ وَلاَ نَكُفَّ ثَوْبًا وَلاَ شَعَرًا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "We have been ordered to prostrates on seven bones and not to tuck up the clothesor hair."

Sahih al-Bukhari 810

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 208

811

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ الْخَطْمِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْبَرَاءُ بْنُ عَازِبٍ ـ وَهْوَ غَيْرُ كَذُوبٍ ـ قَالَ كُنَّا نُصَلِّي خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ لَمْ يَحْنِ أَحَدٌ مِنَّا ظَهْرَهُ حَتَّى يَضَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَبْهَتَهُ عَلَى الأَرْضِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara' bin `Azib: (He was not a liar) We used to pray behind the Prophet (ﷺ) and when he said, "Sami`a l-lahu limanhamidah", none of us would bend his back (to go for prostration) till the Prophet (ﷺ) had placed his,forehead on the ground.

Sahih al-Bukhari 811

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 209

Section 134

السُّجُودِ عَلَى الأَنْفِ

To prostrate on the nose

812

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، رضى الله عنهما قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْظُمٍ عَلَى الْجَبْهَةِ ـ وَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ عَلَى أَنْفِهِ ـ وَالْيَدَيْنِ، وَالرُّكْبَتَيْنِ وَأَطْرَافِ الْقَدَمَيْنِ، وَلاَ نَكْفِتَ الثِّيَابَ وَالشَّعَرَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "I have been ordered to prostrate on seven bones i.e. on the forehead along with thetip of the nose and the Prophet (ﷺ) pointed towards his nose, both hands, both knees and the toes of bothfeet and not to gather the clothes or the hair."

Sahih al-Bukhari 812

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 210

Section 135

السُّجُودِ عَلَى الأَنْفِ وَالسُّجُودِ عَلَى الطِّينِ

To prostrate on the nose and in the mud

813

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ إِلَى أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ فَقُلْتُ أَلاَ تَخْرُجُ بِنَا إِلَى النَّخْلِ نَتَحَدَّثْ فَخَرَجَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ قُلْتُ حَدِّثْنِي مَا، سَمِعْتَ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ‏.‏ قَالَ اعْتَكَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَشْرَ الأُوَلِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ، وَاعْتَكَفْنَا مَعَهُ، فَأَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الَّذِي تَطْلُبُ أَمَامَكَ‏.‏ فَاعْتَكَفَ الْعَشْرَ الأَوْسَطَ، فَاعْتَكَفْنَا مَعَهُ، فَأَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الَّذِي تَطْلُبُ أَمَامَكَ‏.‏ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطِيبًا صَبِيحَةَ عِشْرِينَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ مَنْ كَانَ اعْتَكَفَ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلْيَرْجِعْ، فَإِنِّي أُرِيتُ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ، وَإِنِّي نُسِّيتُهَا، وَإِنَّهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ فِي وِتْرٍ، وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ كَأَنِّي أَسْجُدُ فِي طِينٍ وَمَاءٍ ‏‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ سَقْفُ الْمَسْجِدِ جَرِيدَ النَّخْلِ وَمَا نَرَى فِي السَّمَاءِ شَيْئًا، فَجَاءَتْ قَزْعَةٌ فَأُمْطِرْنَا، فَصَلَّى بِنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ أَثَرَ الطِّينِ وَالْمَاءِ عَلَى جَبْهَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَرْنَبَتِهِ تَصْدِيقَ رُؤْيَاهُ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Salama: Once I went to Abu- Sa`id Al-Khudri and asked him, "Won't you come with us to the date-palm treesto have a talk?" So Abu Sa`id went out and I asked him, "Tell me what you heard from the Prophet (ﷺ)about the Night of Qadr." Abu Sa`id replied, "Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) performed I`tikaf (seclusion) onthe first ten days of the month of Ramadan and we did the same with him. Gabriel came to him andsaid, 'The night you are looking for is ahead of you.' So the Prophet (ﷺ) performed the I`tikaf in themiddle (second) ten days of the month of Ramadan and we too performed I`tikaf with him. Gabrielcame to him and said, 'The night which you are looking for is ahead of you.' In the morning of the20th of Ramadan the Prophet (ﷺ) delivered a sermon saying, 'Whoever has performed I`tikaf with meshould continue it. I have been shown the Night of "Qadr", but have forgotten its date, but it is in theodd nights of the last ten nights. I saw in my dream that I was prostrating in mud and water.' In thosedays the roof of the mosque was made of branches of date-palm trees. At that time the sky was clearand no cloud was visible, but suddenly a cloud came and it rained. The Prophet (ﷺ) led us in the prayerand I saw the traces of mud on the forehead and on the nose of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ). So it was theconfirmation of that dream."

Sahih al-Bukhari 813

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 211

Section 136

عَقْدِ الثِّيَابِ وَشَدِّهَا

To tie the clothes and wrap them properly [in Salat (prayer)]; and whoever gathered his clothes for fear that his private parts may become exposed.

814

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُمْ عَاقِدُو أُزْرِهِمْ مِنَ الصِّغَرِ عَلَى رِقَابِهِمْ فَقِيلَ لِلنِّسَاءِ لاَ تَرْفَعْنَ رُءُوسَكُنَّ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ الرِّجَالُ جُلُوسًا‏.‏

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d: The people used to pray with the Prophet (ﷺ) tying their Izars around their necks because of their smallsizes and the women were directed that they should not raise their heads from the prostrations till themen had sat straight.

Sahih al-Bukhari 814

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 212

Section 137

لاَ يَكُفُّ شَعَرًا

One should not tuck put the hair [during Salat (prayers)]

815

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ ـ وَهْوَ ابْنُ زَيْدٍ ـ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ أُمِرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْظُمٍ، وَلاَ يَكُفَّ ثَوْبَهُ وَلاَ شَعَرَهُ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) was ordered to prostrate on seven bony parts and not to tuck up his clothes or hair.

Sahih al-Bukhari 815

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 213

Section 138

لاَ يَكُفُّ ثَوْبَهُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

One should not tuck up his garment in As-Salat (the prayer)

816

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةٍ، لاَ أَكُفُّ شَعَرًا وَلاَ ثَوْبًا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "I have been ordered to prostrate on seven (bones) and not to tuck up the hair orgarment."

Sahih al-Bukhari 816

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 214

Section 139

التَّسْبِيحِ وَالدُّعَاءِ فِي السُّجُودِ

To invoke and glorify Allah in prostration

817

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَنْصُورٌ، عَنْ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُكْثِرُ أَنْ يَقُولَ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ ‏ ‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَبِحَمْدِكَ، اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي ‏‏ يَتَأَوَّلُ الْقُرْآنَ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say frequently in his bowing and prostrations "Subhanaka l-lahumma Rabbanawa bihamdika, Allahumma ghfir li" (Exalted [from unbecoming attributes] Are you O Allah our Lord,and by Your praise [do I exalt you]. O Allah! Forgive me). In this way [??] he was acting on what wasexplained to him in the Holy Qur'an.

Sahih al-Bukhari 817

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 215

818

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، أَنَّ مَالِكَ بْنَ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، قَالَ لأَصْحَابِهِ أَلاَ أُنَبِّئُكُمْ صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ وَذَاكَ فِي غَيْرِ حِينِ صَلاَةٍ، فَقَامَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، فَقَامَ هُنَيَّةً، ثُمَّ سَجَدَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ هُنَيَّةً، فَصَلَّى صَلاَةَ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَلِمَةَ شَيْخِنَا هَذَا‏.‏ قَالَ أَيُّوبُ كَانَ يَفْعَلُ شَيْئًا لَمْ أَرَهُمْ يَفْعَلُونَهُ، كَانَ يَقْعُدُ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ وَالرَّابِعَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَقَمْنَا عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لَوْ رَجَعْتُمْ إِلَى أَهْلِيكُمْ صَلُّوا صَلاَةَ كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا، صَلُّوا صَلاَةَ كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا، فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُؤَذِّنْ أَحَدُكُمْ وَلْيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَكْبَرُكُمْ ‏"‏

Narrated Abu Qilaba:Once Malik bin Huwairith said to his friends, "Shall I show you how Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to offer his prayers?" And it was not the time for any of the compulsory congregational prayers. So he stood up (for the prayer) bowed and said the Takbir, then he raised his head and remained standing for a while and then prostrated and raised his head for a while (sat up for a while). He prayed like our Sheikh `Amr Ibn Salama. (Aiyub said, "The latter used to do a thing which I did not see the people doing i.e. he used to sit between the third and the fourth rak`a). Malik bin Huwairith said, "We came to the Prophet (after embracing Islam) and stayed with him. He said to us, 'When you go back to your families, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, and when there is the time for the prayer then only of you should pronounce the Adhan for the prayer and the oldest of you should lead the prayer

Sahih al-Bukhari 818

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 216

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 140

الْمُكْثِ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ

To sit for a while between the two prostrations

819

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، أَنَّ مَالِكَ بْنَ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، قَالَ لأَصْحَابِهِ أَلاَ أُنَبِّئُكُمْ صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ وَذَاكَ فِي غَيْرِ حِينِ صَلاَةٍ، فَقَامَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، فَقَامَ هُنَيَّةً، ثُمَّ سَجَدَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ هُنَيَّةً، فَصَلَّى صَلاَةَ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَلِمَةَ شَيْخِنَا هَذَا‏.‏ قَالَ أَيُّوبُ كَانَ يَفْعَلُ شَيْئًا لَمْ أَرَهُمْ يَفْعَلُونَهُ، كَانَ يَقْعُدُ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ وَالرَّابِعَةِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Qilaba: Once Malik bin Huwairith said to his friends, "Shall I show you how Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to offer hisprayers?" And it was not the time for any of the compulsory congregational prayers. So he stood up(for the prayer) bowed and said the Takbir, then he raised his head and remained standing for a whileand then prostrated and raised his head for a while (sat up for a while). He prayed like our Sheikh`Amr Ibn Salama. (Aiyub said, "The latter used to do a thing which I did not see the people doing i.e.he used to sit between the third and the fourth rak`a). Malik bin Huwairith said, "We came to theProphet (after embracing Islam) and stayed with him. He said to us, 'When you go back to yourfamilies, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, pray such and such a prayer at such andsuch a time, and when there is the time for the prayer then only of you should pronounce the Adhanfor the prayer and the oldest of you should lead the prayer."

Sahih al-Bukhari 819

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 217

LK corpus #818

820

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أَحْمَدَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الزُّبَيْرِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ، قَالَ كَانَ سُجُودُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرُكُوعُهُ، وَقُعُودُهُ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ قَرِيبًا مِنَ السَّوَاءِ‏.‏

Narrated Al-Bara': The time taken by the Prophet (ﷺ) in prostrations, bowing, and the sitting interval between the twoprostrations was about the same.

Sahih al-Bukhari 820

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 218

821

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ إِنِّي لاَ آلُو أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ بِكُمْ كَمَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي بِنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ثَابِتٌ كَانَ أَنَسٌ يَصْنَعُ شَيْئًا لَمْ أَرَكُمْ تَصْنَعُونَهُ، كَانَ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَامَ حَتَّى يَقُولَ الْقَائِلُ قَدْ نَسِيَ‏.‏ وَبَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ حَتَّى يَقُولَ الْقَائِلُ قَدْ نَسِيَ‏.‏

Narrated Thabit: Anas said, "I will leave no stone unturned in making you offer the prayer as I have seen the Prophet (ﷺ)making us offer it." Anas used to do a thing which I have not seen you doing. He used to stand afterthe bowing for such a long time that one would think that he had forgotten (the prostrations) and heused to sit in-between the prostrations so long that one would think that he had forgotten the secondprostration.

Sahih al-Bukhari 821

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 219

Section 141

لاَ يَفْتَرِشُ ذِرَاعَيْهِ فِي السُّجُودِ

One should not put the forearms on the ground during prostrations

822

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ اعْتَدِلُوا فِي السُّجُودِ، وَلاَ يَبْسُطْ أَحَدُكُمْ ذِرَاعَيْهِ انْبِسَاطَ الْكَلْبِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Be straight in the prostrations and none of you should put his forearms on theground (in the prostration) like a dog."

Sahih al-Bukhari 822

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 220

Section 142

مَنِ اسْتَوَى قَاعِدًا فِي وِتْرٍ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ ثُمَّ نَهَضَ

Sitting Straight in a Witr payer (i.e., an odd Rak'a) and then getting up.

823

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ الْحُوَيْرِثِ اللَّيْثِيُّ، أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي، فَإِذَا كَانَ فِي وِتْرٍ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ لَمْ يَنْهَضْ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ قَاعِدًا‏.‏

Narrated Malik bin Huwairith Al-Laithi: I saw the Prophet (ﷺ) praying and in the odd rak`at, he used to sit for a moment before getting up.

Sahih al-Bukhari 823

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 221

Section 143

كَيْفَ يَعْتَمِدُ عَلَى الأَرْضِ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ

How to support oneself on the ground while standing after finishing the Rak'a (after the two prostrations)

824

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ الْحُوَيْرِثِ فَصَلَّى بِنَا فِي مَسْجِدِنَا هَذَا فَقَالَ إِنِّي لأُصَلِّي بِكُمْ، وَمَا أُرِيدُ الصَّلاَةَ، وَلَكِنْ أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُرِيَكُمْ كَيْفَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي‏.‏ قَالَ أَيُّوبُ فَقُلْتُ لأَبِي قِلاَبَةَ وَكَيْفَ كَانَتْ صَلاَتُهُ قَالَ مِثْلَ صَلاَةِ شَيْخِنَا هَذَا ـ يَعْنِي عَمْرَو بْنَ سَلِمَةَ ـ قَالَ أَيُّوبُ وَكَانَ ذَلِكَ الشَّيْخُ يُتِمُّ التَّكْبِيرَ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ عَنِ السَّجْدَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ جَلَسَ وَاعْتَمَدَ عَلَى الأَرْضِ، ثُمَّ قَامَ‏.‏

Narrated Aiyub: Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith came to us and led us in the prayer in this mosque of ours andsaid, 'I lead you in prayer but I do not want to offer the prayer but just to show you how Allah'sApostle performed his prayers." I asked Abu Qilaba, "How was the prayer of Malik bin Huwairith?"He replied, "Like the prayer of this Sheikh of ours-- i.e. `Amr bin Salima." That Sheikh used topronounce the Takbir perfectly and when he raised his head from the second prostration he would sitfor a while and then support himself on the ground and get up.

Sahih al-Bukhari 824

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 222

Section 144

يُكَبِّرُ وَهْوَ يَنْهَضُ مِنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ

Saying Takbir on rising from the two prostrations

825

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ صَالِحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ صَلَّى لَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ فَجَهَرَ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ حِينَ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ، وَحِينَ سَجَدَ، وَحِينَ رَفَعَ، وَحِينَ قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَالَ هَكَذَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Sa`id bin Al-Harith: Abu Sa`id led us in the prayer and said the Takbir aloud on arising from the prostration, and onprostrating, on rising again, and on getting up from the second rak`a. Abu Sa`id said, "I saw theProphet doing the same."

Sahih al-Bukhari 825

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 223

826

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا غَيْلاَنُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ أَنَا وَعِمْرَانُ، صَلاَةً خَلْفَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فَكَانَ إِذَا سَجَدَ كَبَّرَ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ كَبَّرَ، وَإِذَا نَهَضَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَبَّرَ، فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ أَخَذَ عِمْرَانُ بِيَدِي فَقَالَ لَقَدْ صَلَّى بِنَا هَذَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ لَقَدْ ذَكَّرَنِي هَذَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Mutarrif: `Imran and I prayed behind `Ali bin Abi Talib and he said Takbir on prostrating, on rising and ongetting up after the two rak`at (i.e. after the second rak`a). When the prayer was finished, `Imran tookme by the hand and said, "He (`Ali) has prayed the prayer of Muhammad" (or said, "He made usremember the prayer of Muhammad).

Sahih al-Bukhari 826

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 224

Section 145

سُنَّةِ الْجُلُوسِ فِي التَّشَهُّدِ

The Prophet's Sunna (legal way) for the sitting in the Tashah-hud [in the Salat (prayer)].

827

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، كَانَ يَرَى عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يَتَرَبَّعُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ إِذَا جَلَسَ، فَفَعَلْتُهُ وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ حَدِيثُ السِّنِّ، فَنَهَانِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ وَقَالَ إِنَّمَا سُنَّةُ الصَّلاَةِ أَنْ تَنْصِبَ رِجْلَكَ الْيُمْنَى وَتَثْنِيَ الْيُسْرَى‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ تَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رِجْلَىَّ لاَ تَحْمِلاَنِي‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Abdullah: I saw `Abdullah bin `Umar crossing his legs while sitting in the prayer and I, a mere youngster inthose days, did the same. Ibn `Umar forbade me to do so, and said, "The proper way is to keep theright foot propped up and bend the left in the prayer." I said questioningly, "But you are doing so(crossing the legs)." He said, "My feet cannot bear my weight."

Sahih al-Bukhari 827

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 225

828

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ،‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، وَيَزِيدَ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ جَالِسًا مَعَ نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْنَا صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبُو حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيُّ أَنَا كُنْتُ أَحْفَظَكُمْ لِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأَيْتُهُ إِذَا كَبَّرَ جَعَلَ يَدَيْهِ حِذَاءَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ أَمْكَنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنْ رُكْبَتَيْهِ، ثُمَّ هَصَرَ ظَهْرَهُ، فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ اسْتَوَى حَتَّى يَعُودَ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ مَ كَانَهُ، فَإِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ غَيْرَ مُفْتَرِشٍ وَلاَ قَابِضِهِمَا، وَاسْتَقْبَلَ بِأَطْرَافِ أَصَابِعِ رِجْلَيْهِ الْقِبْلَةَ، فَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَلَسَ عَلَى رِجْلِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْيُمْنَى، وَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الآخِرَةِ قَدَّمَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الأُخْرَى وَقَعَدَ عَلَى مَقْعَدَتِهِ‏.‏ وَسَمِعَ اللَّيْثُ يَزِيدَ بْنَ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ وَيَزِيدُ مِنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ وَابْنُ حَلْحَلَةَ مِنَ ابْنِ عَطَاءٍ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَيُّوبَ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو حَدَّثَهُ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ‏.‏

Narrated Muhammad bin `Amr bin `Ata': I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) and we were discussing about the way ofpraying of the Prophet. Abu Humaid As-Sa`idi said, "I remember the prayer of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) betterthan any one of you. I saw him raising both his hands up to the level of the shoulders on saying theTakbir; and on bowing he placed his hands on both knees and bent his back straight, then he stood upstraight from bowing till all the vertebrate took their normal positions. In prostrations, he placed bothhis hands on the ground with the forearms away from the ground and away from his body, and his toeswere facing the Qibla. On sitting In the second rak`a he sat on his left foot and propped up the rightone; and in the last rak`a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and satover the buttocks."

Sahih al-Bukhari 828

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 226

Section 146

مَنْ لَمْ يَرَ التَّشَهُّدَ الأَوَّلَ وَاجِبًا لأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ وَلَمْ يَرْجِعْ

Whoever considered that the first Tashah-hud is not compulsory

829

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ هُرْمُزَ، مَوْلَى بَنِي عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ـ وَقَالَ مَرَّةً مَوْلَى رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ ـ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ ابْنَ بُحَيْنَةَ ـ وَهْوَ مِنْ أَزْدِ شَنُوءَةَ وَهْوَ حَلِيفٌ لِبَنِي عَبْدِ مَنَافٍ، وَكَانَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى بِهِمُ الظُّهْرَ فَقَامَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ لَمْ يَجْلِسْ، فَقَامَ النَّاسُ مَعَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ، وَانْتَظَرَ النَّاسُ تَسْلِيمَهُ، كَبَّرَ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ، فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Buhaina: (he was from the tribe of Uzd Shanu'a [??] and was the ally of the tribe of `Abdul-Manaf and was oneof the companions of the Prophet): Once the Prophet (ﷺ) led us in the Zuhr prayer and stood up after thesecond rak`a and did not sit down. The people stood up with him. When the prayer was about to endand the people were waiting for him to say the Taslim, he said Takbir while sitting and prostratedtwice before saying the Taslim and then he said the Taslim."

Sahih al-Bukhari 829

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 227

Section 147

التَّشَهُّدِ فِي الأُولَى

(Saying of the) Tashah-hud in the first sitting.

830

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرٌ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الظُّهْرَ فَقَامَ وَعَلَيْهِ جُلُوسٌ، فَلَمَّا كَانَ فِي آخِرِ صَلاَتِهِ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Malik bin Buhaina: Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) led us in the Zuhr prayer and got up (after the prostrations of the second rak`a)although he should have sat (for the Tashahhud). So at the end of the prayer, he prostrated twicewhile sitting (prostrations of Sahu).

Sahih al-Bukhari 830

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 228

Section 148

التَّشَهُّدِ فِي الآخِرَةِ

(Saying of the) Tashah-hud in the last Rak'a

831

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى جِبْرِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ وَفُلاَنٍ‏.‏ فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ، وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ إِذَا قُلْتُمُوهَا أَصَابَتْ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ لِلَّهِ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Shaqiq bin Salama: `Abdullah said, "Whenever we prayed behind the Prophet (ﷺ) we used to recite (in sitting) 'Peace be onGabriel, Michael, peace be on so and so. Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) looked back at us and said, 'AllahHimself is As-Salam (Peace), and if anyone of you prays then he should say, at-Tahiyatu li l-lahi wa ssalawatuwa t-taiyibat. As-salamu `alalika aiyuha n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu l-lahi wa barakatuh. Assalamu`alaina wa `ala `ibadi l-lahi s-salihin. (All the compliments, prayers and good things are due toAllah; peace be on you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and blessings [be on you]. Peace be on us an onthe pious subjects of Allah). (If you say that, it will reach all the subjects in the heaven and the earth).Ash-hadu al-la ilaha illa l-lah, wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan `Abduhu wa Rasuluh. (I testify thatthere is no Deity [worthy of worship] but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and HisApostle).

Sahih al-Bukhari 831

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 229

Section 149

الدُّعَاءِ قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ

Invocation before the Taslim

832

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَدْعُو فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ، وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَفِتْنَةِ الْمَمَاتِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْمَأْثَمِ وَالْمَغْرَمِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ قَائِلٌ مَا أَكْثَرَ مَا تَسْتَعِيذُ مِنَ الْمَغْرَمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا غَرِمَ حَدَّثَ فَكَذَبَ، وَوَعَدَ فَأَخْلَفَ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: (the wife of the Prophet) Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to invoke Allah in the prayer saying "Allahumma innia`udhu bika min `adhabi l-qabr, wa a`udhu bika min fitnati l-masihi d-dajjal, wa a`udhu bika minfitnati l-mahya wa fitnati l-mamat. Allahumma inni a`udhu bika mina l-ma'thami wa l-maghram. (OAllah, I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave, from the afflictions of the imposter-Messiah, and from the afflictions of life and death. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from sins andfrom debt)." Somebody said to him, "Why do you so frequently seek refuge with Allah from being indebt?" The Prophet (ﷺ) replied, "A person in debt tells lies whenever he speaks, and breaks promiseswhenever he makes (them)." `Aisha also narrated: I heard Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) in his prayer seeking refugewith Allah from the afflictions of Ad-Dajjal.

Sahih al-Bukhari 832

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 230

833

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَدْعُو فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ، وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَفِتْنَةِ الْمَمَاتِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْمَأْثَمِ وَالْمَغْرَمِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ قَائِلٌ مَا أَكْثَرَ مَا تَسْتَعِيذُ مِنَ الْمَغْرَمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا غَرِمَ حَدَّثَ فَكَذَبَ، وَوَعَدَ فَأَخْلَفَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَعَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتَعِيذُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ

Narrated `Aisha:(the wife of the Prophet) Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to invoke Allah in the prayer saying "Allahumma inni a`udhu bika min `adhabi l-qabr, wa a`udhu bika min fitnati l-masihi d-dajjal, wa a`udhu bika min fitnati l-mahya wa fitnati l-mamat. Allahumma inni a`udhu bika mina l-ma'thami wa l-maghram. (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave, from the afflictions of the imposter- Messiah, and from the afflictions of life and death. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from sins and from debt)." Somebody said to him, "Why do you so frequently seek refuge with Allah from being in debt?" The Prophet (ﷺ) replied, "A person in debt tells lies whenever he speaks, and breaks promises whenever he makes (them)." `Aisha also narrated: I heard Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) in his prayer seeking refuge with Allah from the afflictions of Ad-Dajjal

Sahih al-Bukhari 833

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 231

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 149

الدُّعَاءِ قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ

Invocation before the Taslim

834

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْخَيْرِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ‏.‏ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِّمْنِي دُعَاءً أَدْعُو بِهِ فِي صَلاَتِي‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ ‏ قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي ظُلْمًا كَثِيرًا وَلاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ، فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَغْفِرَةً مِنْ عِنْدِكَ، وَارْحَمْنِي إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Bakr As-Siddiq: I asked Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) to teach me an invocation so that I may invoke Allah with it in my prayer. Hetold me to say, "Allahumma inni zalumtu nafsi zulman kathiran, Wala yaghfiru dh-dhunuba illa anta,fa ghfir li maghfiratan min `indika, wa r-hamni, innaka anta l-ghafuru r-rahim (O Allah! I have donegreat injustice to myself and none except You forgives sins, so bestow on me a forgiveness from You,and Have Mercy on me, You are the Forgiver, the Merciful).

Sahih al-Bukhari 834

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 232

Section 150

مَا يُتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ بَعْدَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَلَيْسَ بِوَاجِبٍ

What optional invocation may be selected after the Tashah-hud, and it is not obligatory.

835

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، حَدَّثَنِي شَقِيقٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الصَّلاَةِ قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ عِبَادِهِ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ وَفُلاَنٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ، وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ إِذَا قُلْتُمْ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ أَوْ بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فَيَدْعُو ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah: When we prayed with the Prophet (ﷺ) we used to say, "Peace be on Allah from His slaves and peace be onso and so." The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Don't say As-Salam be on Allah, for He Himself is As-Salam, but say,at-tahiyatu li l-lahi wa s-salawatu wa t-taiyibat. As-salamu `alaika aiyuha n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu l-lahiwa barakatuh. As-salamu `alaina wa `ala `ibadi l-lahi s-salihin. (If you say this then it will reach all theslaves in heaven or between heaven and earth). Ash-hadu al la-ilaha illa l-lah, wa ash-hadu annaMuhammadan `Abduhu wa Rasuluh.' Then select the invocation you like best and recite it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 835

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 233

Section 151

مَنْ لَمْ يَمْسَحْ جَبْهَتَهُ وَأَنْفَهُ حَتَّى صَلَّى

No cleaning (rubbing) one's forehead and nose till one has completed As-Salat (the prayer)

836

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ فَقَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْجُدُ فِي الْمَاءِ وَالطِّينِ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ أَثَرَ الطِّينِ فِي جَبْهَتِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri: I saw Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) prostrating in mud and water and saw the mark of mud on his forehead.

Sahih al-Bukhari 836

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 234

Section 152

التَّسْلِيمِ

Taslim [turning the face to the right and then to the left and saying "As-Salamu alikum wa rah mat-ullah" at the end of the Salat (prayers)]

837

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا سَلَّمَ قَامَ النِّسَاءُ حِينَ يَقْضِي تَسْلِيمَهُ، وَمَكَثَ يَسِيرًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُومَ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَأُرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ أَنَّ مُكْثَهُ لِكَىْ يَنْفُذَ النِّسَاءُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَهُنَّ مَنِ انْصَرَفَ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ‏.‏

Narrated Um Salama: Whenever Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) finished his prayers with Taslim, the women would get up and he wouldstay on for a while in his place before getting up. Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better),that the purpose of his stay was that the women might leave before the men who had finished theirprayer. "

Sahih al-Bukhari 837

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 235

Section 153

يُسَلِّمُ حِينَ يُسَلِّمُ الإِمَامُ

To finish the Salat (prayer) with Taslim along with the Imam

838

حَدَّثَنَا حِبَّانُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ عِتْبَانَ، قَالَ صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلَّمْنَا حِينَ سَلَّمَ‏.‏

Narrated `Itban bin Malik: We prayed with the Prophet (ﷺ) and used to finish our prayer with the Taslim along with him.

Sahih al-Bukhari 838

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 236

839

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ،، وَزَعَمَ، أَنَّهُ عَقَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعَقَلَ مَجَّةً مَجَّهَا مِنْ دَلْوٍ كَانَ فِي دَارِهِمْ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، ثُمَّ أَحَدَ بَنِي سَالِمٍ قَالَ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي لِقَوْمِي بَنِي سَالِمٍ، فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي أَنْكَرْتُ بَصَرِي، وَإِنَّ السُّيُولَ تَحُولُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ مَسْجِدِ قَوْمِي، فَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّكَ جِئْتَ فَصَلَّيْتَ فِي بَيْتِي مَكَانًا، حَتَّى أَتَّخِذَهُ مَسْجِدًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَفْعَلُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَغَدَا عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ مَعَهُ بَعْدَ مَا اشْتَدَّ النَّهَارُ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَذِنْتُ لَهُ، فَلَمْ يَجْلِسْ حَتَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مِنْ بَيْتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ مِنَ الْمَكَانِ الَّذِي أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ فِيهِ، فَقَامَ فَصَفَفْنَا خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، وَسَلَّمْنَا حِينَ سَلَّمَ‏.‏

Narrated Mahmud bin Ar-Rabi`:I remember Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) and also the mouthful of water which he took from a bucket in our house and ejected (on me). I heard from `Itban bin Malik Al-Ansari, who was one from Bani Salim, saying, "I used to lead my tribe of Bani Salim in prayer. Once I went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said to him, 'I have weak eyesight and at times the rainwater flood intervenes between me and the mosque of my tribe and I wish that you would come to my house and pray at some place so that I could take that place as a place for praying (mosque). He said, "Allah willing, I shall do that." Next day Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) along with Abu Bakr, came to my house after the sun had risen high and he asked permission to enter. I gave him permission, but he didn't sit till he said to me, "Where do you want me to pray in your house?" I pointed to a place in the house where I wanted him to pray. So he stood up for the prayer and we aligned behind him. He completed the prayer with Taslim and we did the same simultaneously

Sahih al-Bukhari 839

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 237

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 154

مَنْ لَمْ يَرَ رَدَّ السَّلاَمِ عَلَى الإِمَامِ وَاكْتَفَى بِتَسْلِيمِ الصَّلاَةِ

Whoever did not say (a Taslim) in addition to the Taslim of the Imam but thought that Taslim of the Salat (prayer) was sufficient

840

قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، ثُمَّ أَحَدَ بَنِي سَالِمٍ قَالَ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي لِقَوْمِي بَنِي سَالِمٍ، فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي أَنْكَرْتُ بَصَرِي، وَإِنَّ السُّيُولَ تَحُولُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ مَسْجِدِ قَوْمِي، فَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّكَ جِئْتَ فَصَلَّيْتَ فِي بَيْتِي مَكَانًا، حَتَّى أَتَّخِذَهُ مَسْجِدًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَفْعَلُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَغَدَا عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ مَعَهُ بَعْدَ مَا اشْتَدَّ النَّهَارُ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَذِنْتُ لَهُ، فَلَمْ يَجْلِسْ حَتَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مِنْ بَيْتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ مِنَ الْمَكَانِ الَّذِي أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ فِيهِ، فَقَامَ فَصَفَفْنَا خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، وَسَلَّمْنَا حِينَ سَلَّمَ‏.‏

Narrated Mahmud bin Ar-Rabi`: I heard from `Itban bin Malik Al-Ansari, who was one from Bani Salim, saying,"I used to lead my tribe of Bani Salim in prayer. Once I went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said to him, 'I haveweak eyesight and at times the rainwater flood intervenes between me and the mosque of my tribe andI wish that you would come to my house and pray at some place so that I could take that place as aplace for praying (mosque). He said, "Allah willing, I shall do that." Next day Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) alongwith Abu Bakr, came to my house after the sun had risen high and he asked permission to enter. I gavehim permission, but he didn't sit till he said to me, "Where do you want me to pray in your house?" Ipointed to a place in the house where I wanted him to pray. So he stood up for the prayer and wealigned behind him. He completed the prayer with Taslim and we did the same simultaneously."

Sahih al-Bukhari 840

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 238

Section 155

الذِّكْرِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاَةِ

The Dhikr (remembering Allah by Glorifying, Praising and Magnifying Him) after As-Salat (the prayer)

841

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ أَبَا مَعْبَدٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ رَفْعَ الصَّوْتِ بِالذِّكْرِ حِينَ يَنْصَرِفُ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ كَانَ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ كُنْتُ أَعْلَمُ إِذَا انْصَرَفُوا بِذَلِكَ إِذَا سَمِعْتُأَنَّهُ‏.‏

Narrated Abu Ma`bad: (the freed slave of Ibn `Abbas) Ibn `Abbas told me, "In the lifetime of the Prophet (ﷺ) it was the custom tocelebrate Allah's praises aloud after the compulsory congregational prayers." Ibn `Abbas further said,"When I heard the Dhikr, I would learn that the compulsory congregational prayer had ended."

Sahih al-Bukhari 841

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 239

842

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، ‏{‏عَنْ عَمْرٍو،‏}‏ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو مَعْبَدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ أَعْرِفُ انْقِضَاءَ صَلاَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالتَّكْبِيرِ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: I used to recognize the completion of the prayer of the Prophet (ﷺ) by hearing Takbir.

Sahih al-Bukhari 842

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 240

843

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ جَاءَ الْفُقَرَاءُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّثُورِ مِنَ الأَمْوَالِ بِالدَّرَجَاتِ الْعُلاَ وَالنَّعِيمِ الْمُقِيمِ، يُصَلُّونَ كَمَا نُصَلِّي، وَيَصُومُونَ كَمَا نَصُومُ، وَلَهُمْ فَضْلٌ مِنْ أَمْوَالٍ يَحُجُّونَ بِهَا، وَيَعْتَمِرُونَ، وَيُجَاهِدُونَ، وَيَتَصَدَّقُونَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُحَدِّثُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ إِنْ أَخَذْتُمْ بِهِ أَدْرَكْتُمْ مَنْ سَبَقَكُمْ وَلَمْ يُدْرِكْكُمْ أَحَدٌ بَعْدَكُمْ، وَكُنْتُمْ خَيْرَ مَنْ أَنْتُمْ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَيْهِ، إِلاَّ مَنْ عَمِلَ مِثْلَهُ تُسَبِّحُونَ وَتَحْمَدُونَ، وَتُكَبِّرُونَ خَلْفَ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَاخْتَلَفْنَا بَيْنَنَا فَقَالَ بَعْضُنَا نُسَبِّحُ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَنَحْمَدُ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَنُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ‏.‏ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ تَقُولُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، حَتَّى يَكُونَ مِنْهُنَّ كُلِّهِنَّ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Huraira: Some poor people came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said, "The wealthy people will get higher grades and willhave permanent enjoyment and they pray like us and fast as we do. They have more money by whichthey perform the Hajj, and `Umra; fight and struggle in Allah's Cause and give in charity." TheProphet said, "Shall I not tell you a thing upon which if you acted you would catch up with those whohave surpassed you? Nobody would overtake you and you would be better than the people amongstwhom you live except those who would do the same. Say "Subhana l-lah", "Al hamdu li l-lah" and"Allahu Akbar" thirty three times each after every (compulsory) prayer." We differed and some of ussaid that we should say, "Subhan-al-lah" thirty three times and "Al hamdu li l-lah" thirty three timesand "Allahu Akbar" thirty four times. I went to the Prophet (ﷺ) who said, "Say, "Subhan-al-lah" and "Alhamdu li l-lah" and "Allahu Akbar" all together [??], thirty three times."

Sahih al-Bukhari 843

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 241

844

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ أَمْلَى عَلَىَّ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ فِي كِتَابٍ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ مَكْتُوبَةٍ ‏ ‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ، وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ، وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ ‏‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعْبَةُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بِهَذَا، وَعَنِ الْحَكَمِ عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُخَيْمِرَةَ عَنْ وَرَّادٍ بِهَذَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْحَسَنُ الْجَدُّ غِنًى‏.‏

Narrated Warrad: (the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu`ba) Once Al-Mughira dictated to me in a letter addressed toMuawiya that the Prophet (ﷺ) used to say after every compulsory prayer, "La ilaha illa l-lahu wahdahu lasharika lahu, lahu l-mulku wa lahu l-hamdu, wa huwa `ala kulli shay'in qadir. Allahumma la mani`alima a`taita, wa la mu`tiya lima mana`ta, wa la yanfa`u dhal-jaddi minka l-jadd. [There is no Deity butAllah, Alone, no Partner to Him. His is the Kingdom and all praise, and Omnipotent is he. O Allah!Nobody can hold back what you gave, nobody can give what You held back, and no struggler's effortcan benefit against You]." And Al-Hasan said, "Al-jadd' means prosperity [??]."

Sahih al-Bukhari 844

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 242

Section 156

يَسْتَقْبِلُ الإِمَامُ النَّاسَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ

The Imam should face the followers after finishing the prayer with Taslim.

845

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو رَجَاءٍ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا صَلَّى صَلاَةً أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ‏.‏

Narrated Samura bin Jundub: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to face us on completion of the prayer.

Sahih al-Bukhari 845

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 243

846

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَةِ عَلَى إِثْرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلَةِ، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ رَبُّكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَ رَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ، فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ، وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ بِنَوْءِ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَذَلِكَ كَافِرٌ بِي وَمُؤْمِنٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ ‏"‏‏.‏

Narrated Zaid bin Khalid Al-Juhani: The Prophet (ﷺ) led us in the Fajr prayer at Hudaibiya after a rainy night. On completion of the prayer, hefaced the people and said, "Do you know what your Lord has said (revealed)?" The people replied,"Allah and His Apostle know better." He said, "Allah has said, 'In this morning some of my slavesremained as true believers and some became non-believers; whoever said that the rain was due to theBlessings and the Mercy of Allah had belief in Me and he disbelieves in the stars, and whoever saidthat it rained because of a particular star had no belief in Me but believes in that star.' "

Sahih al-Bukhari 846

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 244

847

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، سَمِعَ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أَخَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ إِلَى شَطْرِ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا، فَلَمَّا صَلَّى أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدْ صَلَّوْا وَرَقَدُوا، وَإِنَّكُمْ لَنْ تَزَالُوا فِي صَلاَةٍ مَا انْتَظَرْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: Once the Prophet (ﷺ) delayed the `Isha' prayer until midnight and then came to us. Having prayed hefaced us and said, "The people had prayed and slept but you were in the prayer as long as you werewaiting for it."

Sahih al-Bukhari 847

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 245

Section 157

مُكْثِ الإِمَامِ فِي مُصَلاَّهُ بَعْدَ السَّلاَمِ

The staying of the Imam at his Musalla (praying place) after (finishing the prayer with) Taslim

848

وَقَالَ لَنَا آدَمُ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، قَالَ كَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يُصَلِّي فِي مَكَانِهِ الَّذِي صَلَّى فِيهِ الْفَرِيضَةَ‏.‏ وَفَعَلَهُ الْقَاسِمُ‏.‏ وَيُذْكَرُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَفَعَهُ لاَ يَتَطَوَّعُ الإِمَامُ فِي مَكَانِهِ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَصِحَّ‏.‏

Narrated Nafi: Ibn Umar used to offer prayers (Nawafil) at the place where he had offered the compulsory prayer. Al-Qasim (bin Muhammad bin Abi Bakr) did the same. The narration coming from Abu Hurairah (from the Prophet (ﷺ)) forbidding the Imam from offering prayers (optional prayer) at the same place where he was offered the compulsory prayer is incorrect.

Sahih al-Bukhari 848

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 246

849

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ يَمْكُثُ فِي مَكَانِهِ يَسِيرًا‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَنُرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ لِكَىْ يَنْفُذَ مَنْ يَنْصَرِفُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي جَعْفَرُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ بِنْتُ الْحَارِثِ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَتْ مِنْ صَوَاحِبَاتِهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ يُسَلِّمُ فَيَنْصَرِفُ النِّسَاءُ، فَيَدْخُلْنَ بُيُوتَهُنَّ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ عَنْ يُونُسَ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ أَنَّ هِنْدَ بِنْتَ الْحَارِثِ الْقُرَشِيَّةَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ، وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَ مَعْبَدِ بْنِ الْمِقْدَادِ ـ وَهْوَ حَلِيفُ بَنِي زُهْرَةَ ـ وَكَانَتْ تَدْخُلُ عَلَى أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعَيْبٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْقُرَشِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ هِنْدٍ الْفِرَاسِيَّةِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ حَدَّثَهُ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ حَدَّثَتْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Um Salama:"The Prophet (ﷺ) after finishing the prayer with Taslim used to stay at his place for a while." Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better), that he used to wait for the departure of the women who had prayed." Ibn Shihab wrote that he had heard it from Hind bint Al-Harith Al-Firasiya from Um Salama, the wife of the Prophet (Hind was from the companions of Um Salama) who said, "When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished the prayer with Taslim, the women would depart and enter their houses before Allah's Apostle departed

Sahih al-Bukhari 849

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 247

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition
850

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ يَمْكُثُ فِي مَكَانِهِ يَسِيرًا‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَنُرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ لِكَىْ يَنْفُذَ مَنْ يَنْصَرِفُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي جَعْفَرُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ بِنْتُ الْحَارِثِ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَتْ مِنْ صَوَاحِبَاتِهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ يُسَلِّمُ فَيَنْصَرِفُ النِّسَاءُ، فَيَدْخُلْنَ بُيُوتَهُنَّ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ عَنْ يُونُسَ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ أَنَّ هِنْدَ بِنْتَ الْحَارِثِ الْقُرَشِيَّةَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ، وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَ مَعْبَدِ بْنِ الْمِقْدَادِ ـ وَهْوَ حَلِيفُ بَنِي زُهْرَةَ ـ وَكَانَتْ تَدْخُلُ عَلَى أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعَيْبٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْقُرَشِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ هِنْدٍ الْفِرَاسِيَّةِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ حَدَّثَهُ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ حَدَّثَتْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Um Salama:"The Prophet (ﷺ) after finishing the prayer with Taslim used to stay at his place for a while." Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better), that he used to wait for the departure of the women who had prayed." Ibn Shihab wrote that he had heard it from Hind bint Al-Harith Al-Firasiya from Um Salama, the wife of the Prophet (Hind was from the companions of Um Salama) who said, "When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished the prayer with Taslim, the women would depart and enter their houses before Allah's Apostle departed

Sahih al-Bukhari 850

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 248

ʿAbd al-Bāqī edition

Section 158

مَنْ صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَذَكَرَ حَاجَةً فَتَخَطَّاهُمْ

Whoever led the people in Salat (prayer) and remembered an rent matter or necessity and had to pass over the people (to carry out that)

851

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ وَرَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْمَدِينَةِ الْعَصْرَ فَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَامَ مُسْرِعًا، فَتَخَطَّى رِقَابَ النَّاسِ إِلَى بَعْضِ حُجَرِ نِسَائِهِ، فَفَزِعَ النَّاسُ مِنْ سُرْعَتِهِ فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْهِمْ، فَرَأَى أَنَّهُمْ عَجِبُوا مِنْ سُرْعَتِهِ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ ذَكَرْتُ شَيْئًا مِنْ تِبْرٍ عِنْدَنَا فَكَرِهْتُ أَنْ يَحْبِسَنِي، فَأَمَرْتُ بِقِسْمَتِهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Uqba: I offered the `Asr prayer behind the Prophet (ﷺ) at Medina. When he had finished the prayer with Taslim,he got up hurriedly and went out by crossing the rows of the people to one of the dwellings of hiswives. The people got scared at his speed . The Prophet (ﷺ) came back and found the people surprised athis haste and said to them, "I remembered a piece of gold Lying in my house and I did not like it todivert my attention from Allah's worship, so I have ordered it to be distributed (in charity).

Sahih al-Bukhari 851

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 249

Section 159

الاِنْفِتَالِ وَالاِنْصِرَافِ عَنِ الْيَمِينِ، وَالشِّمَالِ

To leave or depart from the right and from the left after finishing from the Salat (prayers).

852

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لاَ يَجْعَلْ أَحَدُكُمْ لِلشَّيْطَانِ شَيْئًا مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ، يَرَى أَنَّ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ لاَ يَنْصَرِفَ إِلاَّ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَثِيرًا يَنْصَرِفُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah: You should not give away a part of your prayer to Satan by thinking that it is necessary to depart (afterfinishing the prayer) from one's right side only; I have seen the Prophet (ﷺ) often leave from the left side.

Sahih al-Bukhari 852

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 250

Section 160

مَا جَاءَ فِي الثُّومِ النَّىِّ وَالْبَصَلِ وَالْكُرَّاثِ

What has been said about uncooked garlic, onion and leek.

853

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي نَافِعٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي غَزْوَةِ خَيْبَرَ ‏ ‏ مَنْ أَكَلَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ ـ يَعْنِي الثُّومَ ـ فَلاَ يَقْرَبَنَّ مَسْجِدَنَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: During the holy battle of Khaibar the Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Whoever ate from this plant (i.e. garlic) shouldnot enter our mosque."

Sahih al-Bukhari 853

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 251

854

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَطَاءٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ مَنْ أَكَلَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ ـ يُرِيدُ الثُّومَ ـ فَلاَ يَغْشَانَا فِي مَسَاجِدِنَا ‏‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا يَعْنِي بِهِ قَالَ مَا أُرَاهُ يَعْنِي إِلاَّ نِيئَهُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مَخْلَدُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ إِلاَّ نَتْنَهُ‏.‏

Narrated `Ata': I heard Jabir bin `Abdullah saying, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said, 'Whoever eats (from) this plant (he meantgarlic) should keep away from our mosque." I said, "What does he mean by that?" He replied, "I thinkhe means only raw garlic."

Sahih al-Bukhari 854

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 252

855

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُفَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، زَعَمَ عَطَاءٌ أَنَّ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، زَعَمَأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَكَلَ ثُومًا أَوْ بَصَلاً فَلْيَعْتَزِلْنَا ـ أَوْ قَالَ ـ فَلْيَعْتَزِلْ مَسْجِدَنَا، وَلْيَقْعُدْ فِي بَيْتِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُتِيَ بِقِدْرٍ فِيهِ خَضِرَاتٌ مِنْ بُقُولٍ، فَوَجَدَ لَهَا رِيحًا فَسَأَلَ فَأُخْبِرَ بِمَا فِيهَا مِنَ الْبُقُولِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قَرِّبُوهَا ‏"‏ إِلَى بَعْضِ أَصْحَابِهِ كَانَ مَعَهُ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ كَرِهَ أَكْلَهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ كُلْ فَإِنِّي أُنَاجِي مَنْ لاَ تُنَاجِي ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ عَنِ ابْنِ وَهْبٍ أُتِيَ بِبَدْرٍ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ يَعْنِي طَبَقًا فِيهِ خُضَرَاتٌ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ اللَّيْثُ وَأَبُو صَفْوَانَ عَنْ يُونُسَ قِصَّةَ الْقِدْرِ، فَلاَ أَدْرِي هُوَ مِنْ قَوْلِ الزُّهْرِيِّ أَوْ فِي الْحَدِيثِ‏.‏

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Whoever eats garlic or onion should keep away from our mosque or should remainin his house." (Jabir bin `Abdullah, in another narration said, "Once a big pot containing cookedvegetables was brought. On finding unpleasant smell coming from it, the Prophet (ﷺ) asked, 'What is init?' He was told all the names of the vegetables that were in it. The Prophet (ﷺ) ordered that it should bebrought near to some of his companions who were with him. When the Prophet (ﷺ) saw it he disliked toeat it and said, 'Eat. (I don't eat) for I converse with those whom you don't converse with (i.e. theangels).

Sahih al-Bukhari 855

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 253

856

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، قَالَ سَأَلَ رَجُلٌ أَنَسًا مَا سَمِعْتَ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الثُّومِ فَقَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ مَنْ أَكَلَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَلاَ يَقْرَبْنَا، أَوْ لاَ يُصَلِّيَنَّ مَعَنَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdul `Aziz: A man asked Anas, "What did you hear from the Prophet (ﷺ) about garlic?" He said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said,'Whoever has eaten this plant should neither come near us nor pray with us."

Sahih al-Bukhari 856

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 254

Section 161

وُضُوءِ الصِّبْيَانِ

The ablution for boys (youngsters). When they should perform Ghusl (take a bath) and Tuhur (purification). Their attendance at congregational prayers and their rows in the prayers.

857

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي غُنْدَرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سُلَيْمَانَ الشَّيْبَانِيَّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الشَّعْبِيَّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَنْ مَرَّ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى قَبْرٍ مَنْبُوذٍ، فَأَمَّهُمْ وَصَفُّوا عَلَيْهِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَا عَمْرٍو مَنْ حَدَّثَكَ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ‏.‏

Narrated Sulaiman Ash-Shaibani: I heard Ash-Shu`bi saying, "A person who was accompanying the Prophet (ﷺ) passed by a grave that wasseparated from the other graves told me that the Prophet (ﷺ) once led the people in the (funeral) prayerand the people had aligned behind him. I said, "O Aba `Amr! Who told you about it?" He said, "Ibn `Abbas."

Sahih al-Bukhari 857

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 255

858

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي صَفْوَانُ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ الْغُسْلُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَاجِبٌ عَلَى كُلِّ مُحْتَلِمٍ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "Ghusl (taking a bath) on Friday is compulsory for every Muslim reaching the ageof puberty."

Sahih al-Bukhari 858

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 256

859

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي كُرَيْبٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ لَيْلَةً، فَنَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا كَانَ فِي بَعْضِ اللَّيْلِ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَوَضَّأَ مِنْ شَنٍّ مُعَلَّقٍ وُضُوءًا خَفِيفًا ـ يُخَفِّفُهُ عَمْرٌو وَيُقَلِّلُهُ جِدًّا ـ ثُمَّ قَامَ يُصَلِّي، فَقُمْتُ فَتَوَضَّأْتُ نَحْوًا مِمَّا تَوَضَّأَ، ثُمَّ جِئْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ، فَحَوَّلَنِي فَجَعَلَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ، فَأَتَاهُ الْمُنَادِي يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَامَ مَعَهُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ، فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ‏.‏ قُلْنَا لِعَمْرٍو إِنَّ نَاسًا يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَنَامُ عَيْنُهُ وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو سَمِعْتُ عُبَيْدَ بْنَ عُمَيْرٍ يَقُولُ إِنَّ رُؤْيَا الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَحْىٌ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏إِنِّي أَرَى فِي الْمَنَامِ أَنِّي أَذْبَحُكَ‏}‏‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: One night I slept at the house of my aunt Maimuna and the Prophet (ﷺ) slept (too). He got up (for prayer)in the last hours of the night and performed a light ablution from a hanging leather skin. (`Amr, thesub-narrator described that the ablution was very light). Then he stood up for prayer and I got up tooand performed the ablution in the same way and joined him on his left side. He pulled me to the rightand prayed as much as Allah will. Then he lay down and slept and I heard his breath sounds till theMu'adh-dhin came to him to inform him about the (Fajr) prayer. He left with him for the prayer andprayed without repeating the ablution. (Sufyan the sub-narrator said: We said to `Amr, "Some peoplesay, 'The eyes of the Prophet (ﷺ) sleep but his heart never sleeps.' " `Amr said, "'Ubai bin `Umar said, 'Thedreams of the Prophets are Divine Inspirations. Then he recited, '(O my son), I have seen in dream thatI was slaughtering you (offering you in sacrifice).") (37.102)

Sahih al-Bukhari 859

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 257

860

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ جَدَّتَهُ، مُلَيْكَةَ دَعَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِطَعَامٍ صَنَعَتْهُ، فَأَكَلَ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ قُومُوا فَلأُصَلِّيَ بِكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏ فَقُمْتُ إِلَى حَصِيرٍ لَنَا قَدِ اسْوَدَّ مِنْ طُولِ مَا لُبِسَ، فَنَضَحْتُهُ بِمَاءٍ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالْيَتِيمُ مَعِي، وَالْعَجُوزُ مِنْ وَرَائِنَا، فَصَلَّى بِنَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ‏.‏

Narrated Anas bin Malik: My grandmother Mulaika invited Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) for a meal which she had prepared specially for him.He ate some of it and said, "Get up. I shall lead you in the prayer." I brought a mat that had becomeblack owing to excessive use and I sprinkled water on it. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) stood on it and prayed tworak`at; and the orphan was with me (in the first row), and the old lady stood behind us.

Sahih al-Bukhari 860

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 258

861

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَقْبَلْتُ رَاكِبًا عَلَى حِمَارٍ أَتَانٍ وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ قَدْ نَاهَزْتُ الاِحْتِلاَمَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ بِمِنًى إِلَى غَيْرِ جِدَارٍ، فَمَرَرْتُ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ بَعْضِ الصَّفِّ، فَنَزَلْتُ وَأَرْسَلْتُ الأَتَانَ تَرْتَعُ وَدَخَلْتُ فِي الصَّفِّ، فَلَمْ يُنْكِرْ ذَلِكَ عَلَىَّ أَحَدٌ‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Abbas: Once I came riding a she-ass and I, then, had just attained the age of puberty. Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) wasleading the people in prayer at Mina facing no wall. I passed in front of the row and let loose the sheassfor grazing and joined the row and no one objected to my deed.

Sahih al-Bukhari 861

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 259

862

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ أَعْتَمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَيَّاشٌ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ أَعْتَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْعِشَاءِ حَتَّى نَادَاهُ عُمَرُ قَدْ نَامَ النِّسَاءُ وَالصِّبْيَانُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ إِنَّهُ لَيْسَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ يُصَلِّي هَذِهِ الصَّلاَةَ غَيْرُكُمْ ‏‏‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدٌ يَوْمَئِذٍ يُصَلِّي غَيْرَ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) delayed the `Isha' prayer till `Umar informed him that the women and childrenhad slept. Then Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) came out and said: "None from amongst the dwellers of earth haveprayed this prayer except you." In those days none but the people of Medina prayed.

Sahih al-Bukhari 862

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 260

863

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَابِسٍ، سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ شَهِدْتَ الْخُرُوجَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ نَعَمْ، وَلَوْلاَ مَكَانِي مِنْهُ مَا شَهِدْتُهُ ـ يَعْنِي مِنْ صِغَرِهِ ـ أَتَى الْعَلَمَ الَّذِي عِنْدَ دَارِ كَثِيرِ بْنِ الصَّلْتِ، ثُمَّ خَطَبَ ثُمَّ أَتَى النِّسَاءَ فَوَعَظَهُنَّ وَذَكَّرَهُنَّ وَأَمَرَهُنَّ أَنْ يَتَصَدَّقْنَ فَجَعَلَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ تُهْوِي بِيَدِهَا إِلَى حَلْقِهَا تُلْقِي فِي ثَوْبِ بِلاَلٍ، ثُمَّ أَتَى هُوَ وَبِلاَلٌ الْبَيْتَ‏.‏

Narrated `Abdur Rahman bin `Abis: A person asked Ibn `Abbas, "Have you ever presented yourself at the (`Id) prayer with Allah'sApostle?" He replied, "Yes." And had it not been for my kinship (position) with the Prophet (ﷺ) it wouldnot have been possible for me to do so (for he was too young). The Prophet (ﷺ) went to the mark near thehouse of Kathir bin As-Salt and delivered a sermon. He then went towards the women. He advisedand reminded them and asked them to give alms. So the woman would bring her hand near her neckand take off her necklace and put it in the garment of Bilal. Then the Prophet (ﷺ) and Bilal came to thehouse."

Sahih al-Bukhari 863

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 261

Section 162

خُرُوجِ النِّسَاءِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَالْغَلَسِ

Going of women to the mosqu at night and in darkness

864

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ أَعْتَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْعَتَمَةِ حَتَّى نَادَاهُ عُمَرُ نَامَ النِّسَاءُ وَالصِّبْيَانُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ ‏ مَا يَنْتَظِرُهَا أَحَدٌ غَيْرُكُمْ مِنْ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ ‏‏‏.‏ وَلاَ يُصَلَّى يَوْمَئِذٍ إِلاَّ بِالْمَدِينَةِ، وَكَانُوا يُصَلُّونَ الْعَتَمَةَ فِيمَا بَيْنَ أَنْ يَغِيبَ الشَّفَقُ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ الأَوَّلِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Once Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) delayed the `Isha' prayer till `Umar informed him that the women and childrenhad slept. The Prophet (ﷺ) came out and said, "None except you from amongst the dwellers of earth iswaiting for this prayer." In those days, there was no prayer except in Medina and they used to pray the`Isha' prayer between the disappearance of the twilight and the first third of the night.

Sahih al-Bukhari 864

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 262

865

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ حَنْظَلَةَ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ ‏ إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَكُمْ نِسَاؤُكُمْ بِاللَّيْلِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَأْذَنُوا لَهُنَّ ‏‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ شُعْبَةُ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏

Narrated Ibn `Umar: The Prophet (ﷺ) said, "If your women ask permission to go to the mosque at night, allow them."

Sahih al-Bukhari 865

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 263

Section 163

انْتِظَارِ النَّاسِ قِيَامَ الإِمَامِ الْعَالِمِ

The waiting of the people for the religious learned Imam to get up (after the prayer to depart)

866

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ بِنْتُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهَا أَنَّ النِّسَاءَ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كُنَّ إِذَا سَلَّمْنَ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ قُمْنَ، وَثَبَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَنْ صَلَّى مِنَ الرِّجَالِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، فَإِذَا قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَامَ الرِّجَالُ‏.‏

Narrated Um Salama: (the wife of the Prophet) In the lifetime of Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) the women used to get up when theyfinished their compulsory prayers with Taslim. The Prophet (ﷺ) and the men would stay on at their placesas long as Allah will. When the Prophet (ﷺ) got up, the men would then get up.

Sahih al-Bukhari 866

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 264

867

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ بِنْتِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ إِنْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيُصَلِّي الصُّبْحَ، فَيَنْصَرِفُ النِّسَاءُ مُتَلَفِّعَاتٍ بِمُرُوطِهِنَّ، مَا يُعْرَفْنَ مِنَ الْغَلَسِ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: When Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) finished the Fajr prayer, the women would leave covered in their sheets andwere not recognized owing to the darkness.

Sahih al-Bukhari 867

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 265

868

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ ‏ إِنِّي لأَقُومُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُطَوِّلَ فِيهَا، فَأَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ، فَأَتَجَوَّزُ فِي صَلاَتِي كَرَاهِيَةَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى أُمِّهِ ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated `Abdullah bin Abi Qatada Al-Ansari: My father said, "Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) said, "Whenever I stand for prayer, I want to prolong it but onhearing the cries of a child, I would shorten it as I dislike to put its mother in trouble."

Sahih al-Bukhari 868

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 266

869

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُاللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ لَوْ أَدْرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أَحْدَثَ النِّسَاءُ لَمَنَعَهُنَّ كَمَا مُنِعَتْ نِسَاءُ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لِعَمْرَةَ أَوَ مُنِعْنَ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Had Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) known what the women were doing, he would have forbidden them from going tothe mosque as the women of Bani Israel had been forbidden. Yahya bin Sa`id (a sub-narrator) asked`Amra (another sub-narrator), "Were the women of Bani Israel forbidden?" She replied "Yes."

Sahih al-Bukhari 869

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 267

Section 164

صَلاَةِ النِّسَاءِ خَلْفَ الرِّجَالِ

The Salat (prayer) of women behind men

870

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ قَزَعَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا سَلَّمَ قَامَ النِّسَاءُ حِينَ يَقْضِي تَسْلِيمَهُ، وَيَمْكُثُ هُوَ فِي مَقَامِهِ يَسِيرًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُومَ‏.‏ قَالَ نَرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ أَنَّ ذَلِكَ كَانَ لِكَىْ يَنْصَرِفَ النِّسَاءُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَهُنَّ أَحَدٌ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ‏.‏

Narrated Um Salama: Whenever Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) completed the prayer with Taslim, the women used to get up immediatelyand Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) would remain at his place for someone before getting up. (The sub-narrator (Az-Zuhri) said, "We think, and Allah knows better, that he did so, so that the women might leave beforemen could get in touch with them).

Sahih al-Bukhari 870

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 268

871

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ، فَقُمْتُ وَيَتِيمٌ خَلْفَهُ، وَأُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ خَلْفَنَا‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) prayed in the house of Um Sulaim; and I, along with an orphan stood behind him whileUm Sulaim (stood) behind us.

Sahih al-Bukhari 871

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 269

Section 165

سُرْعَةِ انْصِرَافِ النِّسَاءِ مِنَ الصُّبْحِ، وَقِلَّةِ مَقَامِهِنَّ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ

Returning of the women immediately after the Fajr prayer and their staying in the mosque for a short period only

872

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، رضى الله عنها أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُصَلِّي الصُّبْحَ بِغَلَسٍ فَيَنْصَرِفْنَ نِسَاءُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، لاَ يُعْرَفْنَ مِنَ الْغَلَسِ، أَوْ لاَ يَعْرِفُ بَعْضُهُنَّ بَعْضًا‏.‏

Narrated `Aisha: Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) used to offer the Fajr prayer when it was still dark and the believing women used toreturn (after finishing their prayer) and nobody could recognize them owing to darkness, or they couldnot recognize one another.

Sahih al-Bukhari 872

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 270

Section 166

اسْتِئْذَانِ الْمَرْأَةِ زَوْجَهَا بِالْخُرُوجِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ

A women shall ask her husband's permission (on wishing) to go to the mosque.

873

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ ‏ ‏ إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَتِ امْرَأَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلاَ يَمْنَعْهَا ‏‏‏.‏

Narrated Salim bin `Abdullah: My father said, "The Prophet (ﷺ) said, 'If the wife of any one of you asks permission (to go to the mosque) do not forbid her."

Sahih al-Bukhari 873

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 271

874

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ، فَقُمْتُ وَيَتِيمٌ خَلْفَهُ، وَأُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ خَلْفَنَا‏.‏

Narrated Anas: The Prophet (ﷺ) prayed in the house of Um Sulaim; and I, along with an orphan stood behind him while Um Sulaim (stood) behind us.

Sahih al-Bukhari 874

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 272

875

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ قَزَعَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ هِنْدَ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا سَلَّمَ قَامَ النِّسَاءُ حِينَ يَقْضِي تَسْلِيمَهُ، وَهُوَ يَمْكُثُ فِي مَقَامِهِ يَسِيرًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُومَ‏.‏ قَالَتْ نُرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ أَنَّ ذَلِكَ كَانَ لِكَىْ يَنْصَرِفَ النِّسَاءُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَهُنَّ الرِّجَالُ‏.‏

Narrated Umm Salama: Whenever Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) completed the Salat with Taslim, the women used to get up immediately and Allah's Messenger (ﷺ)would remain at his place for sometime before getting up. The subnarrator (Az-Zuhri) said, "We think, and Allah knows better, that he did so, so that the women might leave before the men could catch up with them."

Sahih al-Bukhari 875

Book 10 (Call to Prayers (Adhaan)), Hadith 273

Previous

Times of the Prayers

Next

Friday Prayer